BOM'S ANTIQUARIAN LIBKAKY.
ETHELWERD ASSER'S LIFE OP ALFRED-
GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH GILDAS NENNIUS-
AND RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER.
GEORGE BELL AND SONS
LONDON : PORTUG \L ST., LINCOLN'S INN.
CAMBRIDGE: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO.
NEW YORK : THE MACMILLAN CO.
BOMBAY : A. H. WHEELER AND CO.
n$Ktify Cljro mrlfs,
INCLUDING
ETHELWERD'S CHRONICLE.
ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED.
GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH'S BRITISH HISTORY.
GILD AS. NENNIUS.
TOGETHER WITH THH
SPURIOUS CHRONICLE OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER.
EDITED, WITH ILLUSTRATIVE NOTES,
BY J. A. GILES, D.C.L.,
1ATB FELLOW OF CORPUS CHRISTI COLLEGE, OXFOR>.
LONDON
GEORGE BELL & SONS
1906
[Reprinted from Stereotype plate$.j
EDITOR'S PREFACE.
OF the present volume it will be sufficient to inform th
reader that it contains Six Chronicles, all relating to the
history of this country before the Norman Conquest, and
all of essential importance to those who like to study history
in the very words of contemporary writers.
We will at once proceed to enumerate them severally.
CHAP. I. ETHELWERD'S CHRONICLE.
THE short chronicle, which passes under the name of
Ethelwerd, contains few facts which are not found in the
Saxon Chronicle its precursor. Of the author we know no
more than he has told us in his work. " Malmesbury calls
him ' noble and magnificent' with reference to his rank ; for
he was descended from king Alfred : but he forgets his pecu-
liar praise that of being the only Latin historian for twe
centuries ; though, like Xenophon, Caesar, and Alfred, lu
wielded the sword as much as the pen."*
Ethelwerd dedicated his work to, and indeed wrote it for
the use of his relation Matilda, daughter of Otho the Great,
emperor of Germany, by his first empress Edgitha or
Editha ; who is mentioned in the Saxon Chronicle, A.D.
925, though not by name, as given to Otho by her brother,
king Athelstan. Ethelwerd adds, in his epistle to Matilda,
that Athelstan sent two sisters, in order that the emperor
might take bis choice ; and that he preferred the mother of
Matilda.
The chronology of Ethelwerd is occasionally a year or two
at variance with other authorities. The reader will b
Ingram, p. viii. note
V PREFACE.
guided in reckoning the dates, not by the heading of each
paragraph, A.D. 891, 975, &c., but by the actual words of the
author inserted in the body of the text.
I have translated this short chronicle from the original
text as well as I was able, and as closely as could be to the
author's text ; but I am by no means certain of having always
succeeded in hitting on his true meaning, for such is the ex-
traordinary barbarism of the style, that I believe many an
ancient Latin classic, if he could rise from his grave, would
attempt in vain to interpret it.
CHAP. II. ASSEIVS LIFE OF ALFRED.
Tins work is ascribed, on its own internal authority, to
Asser, who is said to have been bishop of St. David's,
of Sherborne or of Exeter, in the time of king Alfred.
Though most of the public events recorded in this book
are to be found in the Saxon Chronicle, yet for many
interesting circumstances in the life of our great Saxon
king we are indebted to this biography alone. But, as if no
part of history is ever to be free from suspicion, or from
difficulty, a doubt has been raised concerning the authenticity
of this work.* There is also another short treatise called the
Annals of Asser, or the Chronicle of St. Neot, different from
the present : it is published in vol. iii. of Gale and Fell's
Collection of Historians. And it has been suspected by a
living writer that both of these works are to be looked upon
as compilations of a later date. The arguments upon which
this opinion is founded are drawn principally from the ab-
rupt and incoherent character of the work before us. But
we have neither time nor space to enter further into this
question. As the work has been edited by Petrie, so has it
been here translated, and the reader, taking it upon its o\vn
merits, will find therein much of interest about our glorious
king, concerning whom he will lament with me that all we
know is so little, so unsatisfying.
See Wright's Biographia Literaria Anglo-Saxonica, p. 405. Dr. Lin-
fcard, however, in his recent work on the History and Antiquities of the
Anglo-Saxon Church, vol. ii. pp. 424 428, has replied to Mr. Wright^
objections, and vindicated the authenticity of Asset's Life.
.-KEKACE. vtl
CHAP. HI. GILD AS.
OP Gildas, tne supposed author of the third work con-
tained in this volume, little or nothing is known. Mr. Ste-
venson, in the preface to his edition of the original Latin,
lately published by the English Historical Society, says :
" We are unable to speak with certainty as to his parentage,
his country, or even his name, the period when he lived, or
the works of which he was the author." Such a statement
is surely sufficient to excuse us at present from saying more
on the subject, than that he is supposed to have lived, and to
have written what remains under his name, during some part
of the sixth century. There are two legends* of the life of
St. Gildas, as he is termed, but both of them abound with
such absurdities that they scarcely deserve to be noticed in
a serious history. Of the present translation, the iirst or
historic half is entirely new ; in the rest, consisting almost
entirely of texts from Scripture, the translator has thought it
quite sufficient to follow the old translation of Habington,
correcting whatever errors he could detect, and in some
degree relieving the quaint and obsolete character of the
language. It has been remarked by Polydore Virgil, that
Gildas quotes no other book but the Bible ; and it may be
added, that his quotations are in other words than those of
the Vulgate or common authorized translation. The title of
the old translation is as follows: " The Epistle of Gildas the
most ancient British Author : who flourished in the yeere
of our Lord, 546. And who by his great erudition, sanc-
titie, and wisdome, acquired the name of Sapiens. Faithfully
translated out of the originall Latine." London, 12mo. 1638.
CHAP. IV. NENNIUS.
THE History of the Britons, which occupies the fourth
place in this volume is generally ascribed to Nennius, but
so little is known about the author, that we have hardly any
information handed down to us respecting him except this
mention of his name. It is also far from certain at what
period the history was written, and the difference is no less
than a period of two hundred years, some assigning the
* Both these works are given in the appendix to the editor's " History
of the Ancient Britons/'
VU1 PREFACE.
work to seven hundred and ninety-iix, and others to nine
hundred and ninety-four. The recent inquiries of Mr.
Stevenson, to be found in the Preface to his new edition of
the original Latin, render it unnecessary at present to delay
the reader's attention from the work itself. The present trans-
lation is substantially that of the Rev. W. Gunn, published
with the Latin original in 1819, under the following title :
" The ' Historia Britonum,' commonly attributed to Nennius ;
from a manuscript lately discovered in the library of the
Vatican Palace at Rome : edited in the tenth century, by
Mark the Hermit ; with an English version, fac-simile of the
original, notes and illustrations." The kindness of that gentle-
man has enabled the present editor to reprint the whole, with
only a few corrections of slight errata, which inadvertency
alone had occasioned, together with the two prologues and
several pages of genealogies, which did not occur in the
MS. used by that gentleman.
CHAP. V.-GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH.
GEOFFREY, surnamed of Monmouth, is celebrated in English
literature as the author, or at least the translator, of Historia
Britonum, a work from which nearly all our great vernacu-
lar poets have drawn the materials for some of their noblest
works of fiction and characters of romance. He lived in
the early part of the twelfth century, and in the year 1152
was raised to the bishopric of St. Asaph.
The first of his writings, in point of time, was a Latin
translation of the Prophecies of Merlin, which he undertook
at the request of Alexander bishop of Lincoln. His next
work was that on which his fame principally rests, the His-
toria Britonum, dedicated to Robert, duke of Gloucester,
who died in 1147. Into this second work he inserted the
Latin translation above-mentioned, which now appears as
the seventh book of Historia Britonum. A third composi-
tion has also been ascribed to Geoffrey, entitled Vita Merlini,
in Latin hexameter verse : but the internal evidence which it
affords, plainly proves that it is the work of a different author.
Although the list of our Chroniclers may be considered
as complete, without the addition of this work, yet we
have thought it worthy of a place in our series for many
reasons. It is not for historical accuracy that the book be-
I'KEFACR. IX
fore us is valuable ; for the great mass of scholars have come
to the decided conviction that it is full of fables. But it is
the romantic character which pervades the narrative, together
with its acknowledged antiquity, which make it desirable
that the book should not sink into oblivion. Those who
desire to possess it as a venerable relic of an early age, will now
have an opportunity of gratifying their wish ; whilst others,
who despise it as valueless, in their researches after historic
truth, may, nevertheless, find some little pleasure in the tales
of imagination which it contains.
The value of this work is best evinced by the attention
which was paid to it for many centuries ; Henry of Hunt-
ingdon made an abstract of it, which he subjoined as an
appendix to his history: and Alfred of Beverley, a latei
writer, in his abridgment of this work which still exists,
has omitted Geoffrey's name, though he calls the author of
the original, Britannicus.
An English translation of the work was first published by
Aaron Thompson, of Queen's College, Oxford, [8vo. Lond.
1718,] and lately revised and reprinted by the editor of this
volume. [8vo. Lond. 1842.] A long preface is prefixed to
that translation, wherein the author endeavoured to prove
Geoffrey of Monmouth to be a more faithful historian than
he is generally considered to be. His words are as follow :
" I am not unsensible that I expose myself to the censures
of some persons, by publishing this translation of a book,
which they think had better been suppressed and buried in
oblivion, as being at present generally exploded for a ground-
less and fabulous story, such as our modern historians think
not worthy relating, or at least mention with contempt. And
though it is true, several men, and those of learning too,
censure this book who have but little considered it, and
whose studies no ways qualify them to judge of it; yet, I
own this consideration has for a long time deterred me from
publishing it : and I should not at last have been able to
surmount this difficulty, without the importunity and en-
couragement of others, to whom I owe a singular regard. I
had indeed before I entered upon the work perused the prin-
cipal writers both for and against this history, the effect of
which upon my own judgment, as to the swaying it to the
one side more than the other, was but very small; and 1
X PREFACE.
must confess, that I find the most learne-i antiquaries the
most modest in their opinions concerning it, and that it seems
to me to be a piece of great rashness, to judge peremptorily
upon a matter, whereof at this great distance of time there
are no competent witnesses on either side. At least I can-
not but think it a sufficient apology for my publishing this
book, to consider only, that though it seems to suffer under a
general prejudice at present, yet it has not long done so ;
but that upon its first appearing in the world, it met witli
a universal approbation, and that too, from those who had
better opportunities of examining the truth of it, as there
were then more monuments extant, and the traditions more
fresh and uncorrupted concerning the ancient British affairs,
than any critics of the present age can pretend to ; that it
had no adversary before William of Newburgh about the
end of the reign of Richard the First, whose virulent invec-
tive against it, we are told, proceeded from a revenge he
thought he owed the Welsh for an affront they had given
him ; that his opposition was far from shaking the credit of
it with our succeeding historians, who have, most of them,
till the beginning of the last century, confirmed it with their
testimonies, and copied after it, as often as they had occasion
to treat of the same affairs : that its authority was alleged by
king Edward the First and all the nobility of the kingdom,
in a controversy of the greatest importance, before Boniface
the Eighth ; that even in this learned age, that is so indus-
trious to detect any impostures, which through the credulity
of former times had passed upon the world, the arguments
against this history are not thought so convincing, but that
several men of equal reputation for learning and judgment
with its adversaries, have written in favour of it ; that very
few have at last spoken decisively against it, or absolutely
condemned it ; and that it is still most frequently quoted by
our most learned historians and antiquaries. All these con-
siderations, I say, if they do not amount to an apology for the
history itself, show at least that it deserves to be better
known than at present it is ; which is sufficient to justify my
undertaking the publishing of it."
It is unnecessary in the present day to prove that king
Brute is a shadowy personage, who never existed but in the
regions of romance : but as the reader may justly expect to
PREFACE. \\
And in this place somo account of the controversy which has
existed respecting this work, the following remarks will not
be deemed inappropriate. There seems no good reason for
supposing that Geoffrey of Monmouth intended to deceive
the world respecting the history of which he professed to be
the translator ; and it may be readily conceived that he did
no more than fulfil the task which he had undertaken,
of rendering the book into Latin out of the original language.
But those who, even as late as the beginning of the last
century, supported the authenticity of the history, have
grounded their opinions on such arguments as the following :
1. That, upon its first appearance in the world, the book
met with universal approbation, and that too from those who
had better opportunities of examining the truth of it, as
there were then more monuments extant, and the traditions
were more fresh and uncorrupted, concerning the ancient
British affairs, than any critics of the present age can pre-
tend to.
2. That except William of Newburgh, about the end o'.
the reign of Richard I, it met with no opponents even down
to the seventeenth century, but was, on the contrary, quoted
by all, in particular by Edward I, in a controversy before
Boniface the Eighth.
3. That we see in this history the traces of venerable
antiquity.
4. That the story of Brute, and the descent of the Britons
from the Trojans, was universally allowed by Giraldus Cam-
brensis and others, and was opposed for the first time by
John of Wethamstede, [Nicolson's Eng. Hist. Lit. 2nd ed.
p. 1, c. v.] who lived in the 15th century : that Polydore
Virgil's contempt for it proceeded from his wish to preserve
unimpaired the glory of the Romans, and Buchanan's observ-
ations betray his ignorance of the story.
5. That Leland, who lived under Henry the Eighth,
Humphrey Lhwyd, Sir John Price, Dr. Caius, Dr. Powel,
and others, have supported the story of Brute, etc.
Such arguments may have satisfied the credulous students
of the seventeenth century, but the more enlightened criti-
cism of the present day will no longer listen to them. It
may not, however, be uninteresting to hear the account which
Thompson, the English translator gives of this work, which.
Xii 'REFACR.
in his own words, and with his additional remarks upon it,
is as follows : " The story, as collected from himself, Leland,
Bale, and Pitts, is that Walter Mapes, alias Calenius, arch-
deacon of Oxford, who flourished in the reign of Henry I,
and of whom Henry of Huntingdon, and other historians as
well as Geoffrey himself, make honourable mention, being a
man very curious in the study of antiquity, and a diligent
searcher into ancient libraries, and especially after the works
of ancient authors, happened while he was in Armorica to
light upon a History of Britain, written in the British
tongue, and carrying marks of great antiquity. And being
overjoyed at it, as if he had found a vast treasure, he in a
short time after came over to England ; where inquiring for a
proper person to translate this curious but hitherto unknown
book, he very opportunely met with Geoffrey of Monmouth,
a man profoundly versed in the history and antiquities of
Britain, excellently skilled in the British tongue, and withal
(considering the time,) an elegant writer both in verse and
prose ; and so recommended this task to him. Accordingly,
Geoffrey, being incredibly delighted with this ancient book,
undertook the translating of it into Latin, which he performed,
with great diligence, approving himself, according to Matthew
Paris, a faithful translator. At first he divided it into four
books, written in a plain simple style, and dedicated it to
Robert, earl of Gloucester, a copy whereof is said* to be at
Bennet College, in Cambridge, which was never yet pub-
lished ; but afterwards he made some alterations and divided
it into eight books, to which he added the book of Merlin's
Prophecies, which he had also translated from British verse
into Latin prose, prefixing to it a preface, and a letter
to Alexander, bishop of Lincoln. A great many fabulous
and trifling stories are inserted in the history : but that was
not his fault ; his business as a translator was to deliver
them faithfully such as they were, and leave them to the
jndgment of the learned to be discussed.
" To prove the truth of this relation, and to answer at
once all objections against Geoffrey's integrity, one needs no
other argument than, an assurance that the original manuscript
which Geoffrey translated, of whose antiquity the curious
are able to judge in a great measure by the character, or any
* See Pitts and Voss.
PREFACE. Xlll
ancient and authentic copy of it, is yet extant. And in-
deed, archbishop Usher* mentions an old Welsh Chronicle
in the Cottonian Library, that formerly was in the possession
of that learned antiquary, Humphrey Lhwyd, which he says
is thought to be that which Goffrey translated. But if that
be the original manuscript, it must be acknowledged that
Geoffrey was not merely a translator, but made some addi-
tions of his own : since, as that most learned prelate informs
us, the account that we have in this History of the British
Flamens, and Archflamens, is nowhere to be found in it.
But besides this, there are several copies of it in the Welsh
tongue, mentioned by the late ingenious and learned Mr.
Lhwyd in his ' Archseologia Britannica.' And I myself
have met with a manuscript history of our British affairs,
written above a hundred years ago by Mr. John Lewis, and
shortly to be published, wherein the author says, that he had
the original of the British History in parchment written in
the British tongue before Geoffrey's time, as he concludes
from this circumstance, that in his book Geoffrey's preface was
wanting, and the preface to his book was the second chapter
of that published by Geoffrey. My ignorance of the Welsh
tongue renders me unqualified for making any search into
these matters ; and though the search should be attended with
never so much satisfaction, to those who are able to judge of
the antiquity of manuscripts, yet to the generality of readers,
other arguments would perhaps be more convincing."
The passages which we have here quoted at length, will
give the reader the most ample information concerning the
nature of the question, and it only remains to inform the
reader what is my own opinion on this long-agitated literary
controversy.
To those who have read the plain and simple statements
of Julius Cassar and the other classic historians who have
described the early state of Britain, it will be morally certain
that all such accounts as we have in Geoffrey of Monmouth
are purely fabulous. The uncertainty of every thing, save
the bare fact, connected with the siege of Troy, is so great,
that to connect its fortunes with those of a distant and at
that time unheard-of island like Britain, can be admissible
only in the pages of romance. But in the latter part of th
Brit. EccL FHm. cap. &
DV PREFACE.
work which contains the history of Britain, during its con-
quest by the Saxons, we may possibly find the germs o t
facts unnoticed elsewhere.
This view does not militate against the veracity of Geoffrey,
who professes to have translated from an original in the
British language, but whether any manuscript copy of this
original now exists, is a point which has not been satisfac-
torily ascertained. In 1811, the Rev. Peter Roberts pub-
lished the Chronicle of the Kings of Britain, translated from
Welsh manuscripts, and being in substance almost identically
the same as Geoffrey's History of the Britons, but it is moat
likely that these Welsh MSS., which are all comparatively
modern, are themselves re-translations from the Latin ot
Geoffrey.
If no other arguments could be adduced to prove the utter
incredibility of the earlier parts of this history, the following
Chronological Table would furnish quite sufficient arguments
to establish it, by the extraordinary anachronisms which it con-
tains. For instance, between the reigns of Brutus and Leil, is
an interval of 156 years ; and yet Geoffrey makes the capture
of the ark contemporaneous with the reign of Brutus, and
the building of Solomon's temple with that of Leil. Now
the interval between these two events cannot by any possi-
bility be extended beyond eighty years. It is, moreover,
impossible to bring the chronology of the British kings them-
selves into harmony with the dates before Christ, as there
is no mention made of the exact interval between the taking
of Troy and Brutus's landing in Britain.
Geoffrey inscribes his work to Robert, earl of Gloucester,
on of Henry the Second.
GENEALOGICAL SUMMARY.
LATJNUS
f
~ ^Enciis z: Lavinia
I
Ascanius
Sylvius = (Niece of Lavinia). I. 3.
Pundrasus
Ignoge z; 1. Brutus at the age of 15 kil\s his father. (I. 3.) Reigns twenty
four years. (II. i . )
At this time Eli governed Israel, and the ark w ia taken bj
PREFACE. XV
the Philistines, and the sons of Hector reigned in Troy
and Sylvius ./Eneas, uncle of Brutus, in Italy. (I. 17.)
Corinaeus Albanact Kamber II. I.
2. Locrin z: 3. Guendoloena ( Locrin by Estrilda has Sabre, who being
i. 10 yrs.
15 years. < drowned in the Seven, gives name to
( thai river.
4. Maddan. II. 6. { At '.his time Samuel governed Israel, ano
40 yrs. ( llcmer flourished.
5. Mempricius Malim C Saul reigns in Judasa, Eurystheus in La.-e-
20 yrs. t daemon.
6. Ebraucus ( ,r. T\ -j o t T * /-< j xr
,Q ) King David Sylvius Latmus Gad Na-
> en ii i o\ I than and Asaph.
(or 60, quaere, 11. 7, 8)
7. Brutus II., 12 yrs. and 19 other sons and 30 daughters, II. 8.
8. Leil ^ Solomon Queen of Sheba Sylvius Epi-
25 yrs. \ tus.
9. Hudibras Capys Haggai Amos Joel Azariah.
39 yrs.
10. Bladud Elijah.
20 yrs. II. 10.
11. Leir
60 yrs. II. II.
s 7 "N
12. Gonorilla := Maglaunus, Regan z; Henuinus, Cordeilla z; Aganippua,
5 yrs.
D.of
Albania.
D. of K. of
Cornwall. Gaul.
Morgan 13. Cunedagius I Isaiah Hosea Romebuilt
33 yrs. | by Romultu and Remus.
14. llivallo
I
1&. Gurgustius ( )
!
'
16 Si-ilius 17 *i<^u
rri
18. Kimnarcus
i
19. Gorbogudo = Widen
I
Ferrex Porrex
Long civil warn.
At length arose Dunwallo Molmutius, son of Cloten, king of
Cornwall. II. 17.
20. Dunwallo Molmutius Conwenna
40yn>.
r -^
21. Belinus Breuniua
5 yrs. in concert with Brenniua.
22. Gurgiunt Brabtruc. III. 11.
23. Guithelin Martia
24. Sisillius
25. Kimarus 26. Danius TangusteU
27. Morvidus
28. Gorbonian 29. Arthgallo 30. Elidure 31. Vigenius 32. Peredure
Arthgallo was deposed in favour of Elidure, who, after a
reign of five years, restored his brother, who reigned 10
years afterwards. Elidure then reigned a second time
but was deposed by Vigenius and Pored ore : after whose
deaths he reigned a third time.
33. Gorbonian's
jon, 111. 19.
34. Mnrgan 35. Enniaunus
36. Idwallo 37. Runno
38. Geruntius
39. Catellus
40. Coillus 41. Porrex tt. Cherin
43. Fulgenius 44. Eldadui 45. Andragiuu
46.
PREFACE. Xvii
47. Eliud 48. Cledaucus 49. Cletonus 50. Gurgintiua 51. Meriaaus
52. Bleduno 53. Cap 54. Oenua 55. Sisillius
56. Blegabred 57. Arthmail
58. Eldol 59. Redion 60. Rederchius 61. Sanvi'.peniasel 62. Pir
63. Capoir III. 19.
64. Oligu^'lus
64. Hea
"H
66. Lutf. III. 20 67. Cassibellaun Nennius
Caesar's inrosion tooh place during Cassibellaun's reign.
68. Tenuantius
| ( Jesus Christ is born in the
6ft. Kymbelinus ] reign of Kymbelinus or
Cymbeline.
Claudius
I
70. iu( leriv a 71. Arriragus zi Genoissa
72. Marius
73. Coillus
74. Lucius IV. 19.
Lucius embraces Christianity : he dies, A.D. 156.
75. Severus
76. Bassianus or Caracalla
77. Carausius, V. 3. 78. Allectus
7?. Asclepiodotus 80. Coel
Helena 81 Constantius
r. 11 yrs.
82. Constantine, emperor af Rome
33. Octavius nstnimes the crown of Britain.
(Daughter) = 84. Maximian, V. 11.
b
X V1H 1'RKFACB.
35. Gratian Municfcpe
At this time the Picta and Scots harass the Britons, who apply to the
Romans.
86 Constantine, prince of Armorica, comes to assist the Britons
87. Constans 89. Aurehus Ambrosius 90. Utherpendragon Igerna
VIII. 2. VIII. 17. VI 11. 19.
88. Vortigern usurps the throne (VI. 9) and calls in the
Saxons.
90. Arthur IX. 1. Anne
King Arthur dies, A.D. 542 (XI. 3. )
92. Constantino 93. Aurelius Conan 94. Wortiporius 95. Malgo
96. Careticus 97 Uadwan
^
Peanda (sister) = 98. Caawallo
99. Cadwallader
Cadwallader goes to Rome, where he is confirmed in the faith of Christ by
pope Sergius, and dies A. D. 689.
CHAP. VI. RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER.
THE supposed chronicle of Richard of Cirencester was first
brought before the public by Charles Julius Bertram,
Professor of the English Language in the Royal Marine
Academy, at Copenhagen, in the year 1757.
Since the publication of the volume, it has been con-
clusively proved * be a modern forgery. The editor's
remarks on that portion of the volume are therefore
omitted, though the document is retained on the supposition
that it may be convenient to some readers to have the text
of a composition which was extensively used before its
spurious character was ascertained.
THE CHRONICLE
FAEIUS ETHELWERD,
P2OM THE BEGINNING OF THE WORLD TO THE TEAR O*
OUR LORD 975.
IN FOUR BOOKS.
To Matilda, the most eloquent and true handmaid of Christ,
Ethelwerd the patrician, health in the Lord ! I have re-
ceived, dearest sister, your letter which I longed for, and I
not only read it with kisses, but laid it up in the treasury of
my heart. Often and often do I pray the grace of the Most
High, to preserve you in safety during this life present, and
after death to lead you to his everlasting mansions. But as
I once before briefly hinted to you by letter, I now, with
God's help, intend to begin in the way of annals from the
beginning of the world, and explain to you more fully about
our common lineage and descent, to the end that the reader's
task may be lightened, and the pleasure of the hearer may
be augmented, whilst he listens to it. Concerning the coming
of our first parents out of Germany into Britain, their num-
berless wars and slaughters, and the dangers which they en-
countered on ship-board among the waves of the ocean, in
the following pages you will find a full description. In the
present letter therefore I have written, without perplexity of
style, of our modern lineage and relationship, who were our
relations, and how, and where they came from : as far as our
memory can go, and according as our parents taught us. For
instance king Alfred was son of king Ethelwulf, from whom
we derive our origin, and who had five sons, one of whom
was king Ethelred* my ancestor, and another king Alfred
* Etholred died and Alfred succeeded him A. o. 871.
n
2 ETHXI.WEIID'S CHRONICLE. >. m
whc was yours. This king Alfred sent his daughter Ethels-
witha into Germany tc be the wile of Baldwin,* who had by
her two sons Ethelwulf and Arnulf, also two daughters Els-
wid and Armentruth. Now from Ethelswitha is descended
count Arnulf,'!' your neighbour. The daughter of king
Edward son of the above named king Alfred was named
Edgiva, and was sent by your aunt into Gaul to marry
Charles the Simple. Ethilda also was sent to be the wife of
Hugh, son of Robert : and two others were sent by king
Athelstan to Otho that he might choose which of them he
liked best to be his wife. HeJ chose Edgitha, from whom
you derive your lineage ; and united the other in marriage
to a certain king near the Jupiterean Mountains, of whose
family no memorial has reached us, partly from the distance
and partly from the confusion of the times. It is your
province to inform us of these particulars, not only from your
relationship, but also because no lack of ability or interval
of space prevents you.||
HERE ENDS THE PROLOGUE,
BOOK THE FIRST BEGINS.
The beginning of the world comes first. For on the first
day God, in the apparition of the light, created the angels :
on the second day, under the name of the firmament he
created the heavens ; &c. &c.^f
Rome was destroyed by the Goths in the eleven hundred
and forty-sixth year after it was built. From that time the
Roman authority ceased in the island of Britain, and in
many other countries which they had held under the yoke of
slavery. For it was now four hundred and eighty-five years,
* Baldwin, count of Flanders died A. D. 918. See Malmesbury, p. 121.
+ Arnulf, count of Flanders, A. D. 965.
$ The emperor Otho married Edgitha A. D. 930.
Lewis the blind.
II The writer adds the barbarous verse, " Esto mihi valens cunctis per-
henniter horis," which is as easy to construe as to scan.
If Here fellow several pages, in which the writer, like otner annalists,
deduces his history from the creation. It is now universally the custom
with modern writers and translators to omit such preliminary matter.
A.B. 449.] THE PTCTS AND SCOTS.
beginning with Caius Julius Caesar, that they had held the
island above mentioned, wherein they had built cities and
castles, bridges and streets of admirable construction, which
are seen among us even to the present day. But whilst the
people of Britain were living carelessly within the wall,
which had been built by Severus to protect them, there arose
two nations, the Picts in the north and the Scots in the west,
and leading an army against them, devastated their country,
and inflicted many sufferings upon them for many years.
The Britons being unable to bear their misery, by a wise
device send to Rome a mournful letter* the army
returned victorious to Rome. But the Scots and Picts,
hearing that the hostile army was gone, rejoiced with no little
joy. .Again they take up arms, and like wolves attack the
sheepfoid which is left without a protector : they devastate
the northern districts as far as the ditch of Severus : the
Britons man the wall and fortify it with their arms ; but
fortune denied them success in the war. The cunning Scots,
knowing what to do against the high wall and the deep
trench, contrive iron goads with mechanical art, and drag-
ging down those who were standing on the wall, slay them
without mercy : they remain victors both within and with-
out ; they at once plunder and take possession ; and a
slaughter is made worse than all that had been before. Thus*
ended the four hundred and forty-fourth year since the in-
carnation of our Lord
The Britons, seeing themselves on every side vanquished,
and that they could have no more hopes from Rome, devise,
in their agony and lamentations, a plan to adopt. For ia
those days they heard, that the race of the Saxons were
active, in piratical enterprises, throughout the whole coast,
from the river Rhine to the Danish city,f which is now com-
monly called Denmark, and strong in all matters connected
with war. They therefore send to them messengers, bearing
gifts, and ask assistance, promising them their alliance when
they should be at peace. But the mind of that degraded
race was debased by ignorance, and they saw not that they
There is evidently a hiatus in this passage, mit see Bede i. 1 3, p. 22
t Urbe, " city," seems heie rather to designate country or territory,
4 ETHKLWEHD'S CHRONICLE. [A * M
were preparing for themselves perpetual slavery, which is
the stepmother of all misfortune.
The person who especially gave this counsel was Vurth-
ern,* who at that time was king over all, and to him all th* 1
nobility assented. They preferred to procure assistance to
them from Germany. Already two young men, Hengist
and Horsa, were pre-eminent. They were the grandsons
of Woden, king of the barbarians, whom the pagans have
since raised to an abominable dignity, and honouring him as
a god, offer sacrifice to him for the sake of victory or valour,
and the people, deceived, believe what they see, as is their
wont. The aforesaid youths therefore arrive, according to
the petition of the king and his senate, with three vessels,
loaded with arms, and prepared with every kind of warlike
stores : the anchor is cast into the sea, and the ships come to
land. Not long afterwards they are sent against the Scots
to try their mettle, and without delay they sheathe their
breasts in arms, and engage in a novel mode of battle. Man
clashes with man, now falls a German and now a Scot : on
both sides is a most wretched scene of slaughter : at length
the Saxons remain masters of the field. For this the king
aforesaid honours them with a tri'imph; and they privately
send home messengers, to tell their countrymen of the fer-
tility of the country and the indolence of its cowardly people.
Their countrymen, without delay, listen to their representa-
tions, and send to them a large fleet and army. Forthwith
they were magnificently received by the king of the Britons,
and contracted a league of hospitality with the natives. The
Britons promise peace, worthy gifts of alliance and honours,
provided that they might remain in ease under their protec-
tion from the attacks of their enemies, and pay them im-
mense stipends.
Thus much of the alliance and promises of the Britons:
now let us speak of their discord and ill fortune. For seeing
the cunningness of the new people, they partly feared and
partly despised them. They break their compact, and no
longer render them the honours of alliance, but instead
thereof, they try to drive them from their shores. These
oeing their designs, the thing is made public, the treaty ia
Openly set aside, all parties fly to arms: the Britons give
* Otherwise called V Jrtigern.
A.P. 4*9] SUBJUGATION OF BRITAIN. 5
way, and tl e Saxons keep possession of the country. Again
they send t > Germany, not secretly as before, but by a public
embassy, as victors are wont to do, and demand reinforce-
ments. A large multitude joined them from every province
of Germany ; and they carried on war against the Britons,
driving them from their territories with great slaughter, and
ever remaining masters of the Held. At last the Britons
bend their necks to the yoke, and pay tribute. This migra-
tion is said to have been made from the three provinces of
Germany, which are said to have been the most distin-
guished, namely, from Saxony, Anglia, and Giota. The
Cantuarians derived their origin from the Giotae [Jutes],
and also the Uuhtii, who took their name from the island
Wihta [Isle of Wight], which lies on the coast of Britain.
For out of Saxony, which is now called Ald-Sexe, or Old
Saxony, came the tribes which are still called so among the
English, the East Saxons, South Saxons, and West Saxons ;
that is, those who are called in Latin, the Oriental, Austral,
and Occidental Saxons.
Out of the province of Anglia came the East Anglians,
Middle Anglians, Mercians, and all the race of the Nor-
thumbrians. Moreover Old Anglia is situated between the
Saxons and Jutes, having a capital town, which in Saxon is
called Sleswig, but in Danish Haithaby. Britain, therefore,
is now called Anglia [England], because it took the name of
its conquerors : for their leaders aforesaid were the first who
came thence to Britain ; namely, Hengist and Horsa, sons of
Wyhrtels :* their grandfather was Wecta, and their great-
grandfather Withar, whose father was Woden, who also
was king of a multitude of barbarians. For the unbelievers
of the North are oppressed by such delusion that they wor-
ship him as a god even to this day, namely the Danes, the
Northmen, and the Suevi ; of whom Lucan says,
u Pours forth the yellow Suevi from the North."
So greatly did the invasion of those nations spread and
increase, that they by degrees obliterated all memory of the
inhabitants who had formerly invited them with gifts. They
demand, their stipends : the Britons refuse : they take up
arms, discord arises, and as we have before said, they drive
* More commonly called Wihtgik.
6 ETHELWERDS CHRONICLE. [A.D. 118 4te
the Britons into certain narrow isthmuses of the island, and
themselves hold possession of the island from sea to sea even
into the present time.
A. 418. In the ninth year also after the sacking of Rome
by the Goths, those of Roman race who were left in Britain,
not bearing the manifold insults of the people, bury their
treasures in pits thinking that hereafter they might have
better fortune, which never was the case ; and taking a por-
tion, assemble on the coast, spread their canvas to the winds,
and seek an exile on the shores of Gaul.
A 430. Twelve years after, bishop Palladius is sent by
the ^oly pope Celestinus to preach the gospel of Christ to
i\& Scots.
CHAPTER*
A. 449. When, therefore, nineteen years had elapsed,
Maurice and Valentine f became emperors of Rome; in
whose reign Hengist and Horsa at the invitation of Vorti-
gern king of the Britons arrive at the place called Wip-
pid's-fleet, at first on the plea of assisting the Britons :
but afterwards they rebelled and became their enemies, as
we have already said. Now the number of years, completed
since the marvellous incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ,
was four hundred and forty-nine.
A. 455. In the sixth year after, Hengist and Horsa
fought a battle against Vortigern in the plain of ^Egels-
threp. There Horsa was killed, and Hengist obtained the
kingdom.
A. 457. But after two years, Hengist and JEsc his son
renewed the war against the Britons ; and there fell in that
day on the side of the Britons four thousand men. Then
the Britons, leaving Cantia, which is commonly called Kent,
fled to the city of London.
A. 465. About eight years after, the same men took up
arms against the Britons, and there was a great slaughter
made on that day : twelve chiefs of the Britons fell near a
place called Wipped's-fleet ; there fell a soldier of the Saxons
called Wipped, from which circumstance that place took its
name; in the same way as the Thesean sea was BO called
* Capiiulum in the original : but no number is annexed,
t This should be Marcian and Valentinian.
A,. C7-S30.J WARS AGAINST BUITAIN. 7
from Theseus, and the jEgaean sea from jEgeus who was
drowned in it.
A. 473. After eight years were completed, Hengist with
his son JEsc, a second time make war against the Britons,
and having slaughtered their army, remain victors on the
field of battle, and carry off immense spoils.
A. 477. In the fourth year ^Ella landed in Britain from
Germany with his three sons, at a place called Cymenes-
Ora, and defeated the Britons at Aldredes-leage.*
A. 485. After eight years, the same people fight against
the Britons, near a place called Mearcraedsburn.
A. 488. After this, at an interval of three years, ^Esc,
son of Hengist, began to reign in Kent.
A. 492. After three years, ^Ella and Assa besieged a
town called Andreds-cester, and slew all its inhabitants,
both small and great, leaving not a single soul alive.
A. 495. After the lapse of three more years, Cerdic and
his son Cynric sailed to Britain with five ships, to a port
called Cerdic's-ore, and on the same day fought a battle
against the Britons, in which they were finally victorious
A. 500. Six years after their arrival, they sailed round
the western part of Britain, which is now called Wessex.
A. 501. Also after a year Port landed in Britain with his
son Bieda.
A. 508. Seven years after his arrival, Cerdic with his son
Cynric slay Natan-Leod, king of the Britons, and five thou-
sand men with him.
A, 514. Six years after, Stuf and Whitgar landed in
Britain at Cerdic's-ore, and suddenly make war on the Bri-
tons, whom they put to flight, and themselves remain masters
of the field. Thus was completed the fifty-sixth f year since
Hengist and Horsa first landed in Britain.
A. 519. Five years after, Cerdic and Cynric fought a
battle against the Britons at Cerdic's-ford, f on the river
Avene, and that same year nominally began to reign.
A. 527. Eight years after, they renew the war against the
Britons.
A. 530. After three years, they took the Isle of Wight,
Perhaps an error for Andredes-leage, formerly Andtrida, in SuaMX.
t This number should he sixty-six.
t Obarford, near Fordingbridge, Hants.
8 ET11ELWERDS CHRONICLE. [A. o. 534 577.
the situation of which we have mentioned above : but they
did not kill many of the Britons.
A. 534. Four years after, Cerdic with his son Cenric gives
up the Isle of Wight into the hands of tlveir two cousins
Stuf and Wihtgar. Jn the course of the same year Cerdic
died, and Cenric his son began to reign after him, and he
reigned twenty-seven years.
A. 538. When he had reigned four years, the sun waa
eclipsed from the first hour of the day to the third.*
A. 540. Again, two years after, the sun was eclipsed for
half-an-hour after the third hour, so that the stars were
everywhere visible in the sky.
A. 547. In the seventh year after this, Ida began to
reign over the province of Northumberland, whose family
derive their kingly title and nobility from Woden.
A. 552. Five years after, Cenric fought against the Britons
near the town of Scarburh [Old Sarum], and, having routed
them, slew a large number.
A. 556. The same, four years afterwards, fought witli
Ceawlin against the Britons, near a place called Berin-byrig
[Banbury ?]
A. 560. At the end of about four years, Ceawlin began
to reign over the western part of Britain, which is now com-
monly called Wessex. Moreover, Ella the Iffing is sent to
the race of Northumbria, whose ancestry extends up to the
highest, namely to Woden.
A. 565. Five years afterwards, Christ's servant Columba
came from Scotia [Ireland] to Britain, to preach the word of
God to the Picts.
A. 568. Three years after his coming, Ceawlin and Cutha
stirred up a civil war against Ethelbert, and having defeated
him, pursued him into Kent, and slew his two chiefs, Oslaf
and Cnebba, in Wubbandune.f
A. 571. After three years, Cuthulf fought against the
Britons at Bedanford [Bedford], and took four royal cities,
namely Liganburh [Lenbury], Eglesburh [Aylesbury], Ben-
singtun [Benson], and Ignesham [Eynsham].
A. 577. After the lapse of six years, Cuthwin and Ceaw-
lin light against the Britons, and slay three of their king\
* That is, from seven till nine o'clock in the morning.
t Wimbledon, or Worplesdoo Surrey.
.. 384 596.] ARRIVAL OF AUGUSTINE. 9
Comail. Condidan, and Farinmeail, at a place called Deor-
hamme [Derham ?] ; and they took three of their most
distinguished cities, Gloucester, Cirencester, and Bath.
A. 584. After seven years, Ceawlin and Cutha fought
against the Britons, at a place called Fethanleage [Frethern?] :
there Cutha fell ; but Ceawlin reduced a multitude of cities,
and took immense spoils.
A. 592. In the eighth year there was a great slaughter on
both sides, at a place called Wodnesbyrg [ Wemborow ?] , so
that Ceawlin was put to flight, and died at the end of one
more year.
A. 593. After him, Cwichelm, Crida, and Ethelfrid, suc-
ceeded to the kingdom.
HERE ENDS BOOK THE FIRST.
HERE BEGINS THE PROLOGUE TO BOOK THE SECOND.
IN the beginning of this book it will not be necessary to
make a long preface, my dearest sister ; for I have guided
my pen down through many perplexed subjects from the
highest point, and, omitting those things extracted from sa-
cred and profane history, on which most persons have fixed
their attention, have left higher matters to the skilful reader.
And now I must turn my pen to the description of those
things which properly concern our ancestors ; and though a
pupil is not properly called a member, yet it yields no little
service to the other members.
We therefore entreat in God's name that our words may
not be despised by the malevolent, but rather that they may
give abundant thanks to the King of heaven, if they seem to
speak things of high import.
HERE ENDS THE PROLOGUE J
AND
THE SECOND BOOK BEGINS.
CHAP. I. Of the coming of Augustine, who was sent by the blessed Pop*
Gregory. [A.D. 59G.]
As Divine Providence, mercifully looking down upon all
things from all eternity, is accustomed to rule them, not by
necessity, but by its powerful superintendence, and remain-
10 ETHELWERD'S CHRONICLE. [A.D.WT
ing always immoveable in itself, and disposing the different
elements by its word, and the human race to come to the
knowledge of the truth by the death of his only begotten
Son, by whose blood the four quarters of the world are re-
deemed, so now by his servant doth it dispel the darkness in
t.he regions of the west.
Whilst therefore the blessed pope Gregory sat on the
episcopal seat, and sowed the seeds of the gospel of Christ,
there stood by him some men of unknown tongue and very
comely to look on. The holy man admiring the beauty of
their countenances, asked of them with earnestness from what
country they came. The young men with downcast looks
replied, that they were Angles. " Are you Christians," said
the holy man, "or heathens ?" "Certainly not Christians,"
said they, " for no one has yet opened our ears." Then the
holy man, lifting up his eyes, replied, " What man, when
there are stones at hand, lays a foundation with reeds ?"
They answer, " No man of prudence." " You have well
said," answered he ; and he straightway took them into a
room, where he instructed them in the divine oracles, and
afterwards washed them with the baptism of Christ : and
further he arranged with them, that he would go with them
into their country. When the Romans heard of this they
opposed his words, and were unwilling to allow their pastor
to go so far from home. The blessed pope Gregory, there-
fore, seeing that the people were opposed to him, sent with
the men aforesaid one of his disciples, who was well instructed
in the divine oracles, by name Augustine, and with him a
multitude of brethren. When these men arrived, the En-
glish received the faith and erected temples, and our Saviour
Jesus Christ exhibited innumerable miracles to his faithful
followers through the prayers of the bishop, St. Augustine ;
at whose tomb, even to the present day, no small number of
miracles are wrought, with the assistance of our Lord.
CHAP. ll.OfkingEtkelbert,andofhisbtpt\tm. [A.D. 597.]
WHEN the man aforesaid arrived, Ethelbert bore rule over
Kent, and receiving the faith, submitted to be baptized with
all his house. He was the first king among the English who
received the word of Christ. Lastly Ethelbert was the son
AJ>. 597 606.1 DEATH OF POPE GREGvJEY. 11
of Ermenric, whose grandfather was Ochta, who bore the
prtenomen of Eisc,* from which the kings of Kent were
afterwards named Esings, as the Romans from Romulus, the
Cecropidse from Cecrops, and the Tuscans from Tuscus.
For Eisc was the father of Hengist, who was the first
consul and leader of the Angles out of Germany ; whose
father was Wihtgils, his grandfather Witta, his great-grand-
father Wecta, his great-grandfather's father Woden, who
also was king of many nations, whom some of the pagans
now still worship as a god. And the number of years that
was completed from the incarnation of our Lord was lour
years less, than six hundred.f
CHAP. III. Of Ceolwulf, king of the West-Saxons, and of his con-
tinued wars.
A. 597. At the end of one year, Ceolwulf began to reigt
over the Western English.^ His family was derived from
Woden ; and so great was his ferocity that he is said to have
been always at war, either with his own nation or with the
Britons, or the Picts or Scots.
CHAP. IV. Concerning Augustine's pall of apostleship sent him by pope
Gregory.
A. 601. When he had reigned four years, pope Gregory
ent to Augustine the pall of apostleship.
CHAP. V. Of the faith of the East-Saxnns, and of the decease of the
blessed pope Gregory.
A. 604. After three years, the eastern English also re-
ceived baptism in the reign of Sigebert (~ Sabert] their king.
A. 606. Two years afterwards, the blessed pope Gregory
departed this world, in the eleventh year after he had
bestowed baptism on the English by sending among them
Christ's servant Augustine. And the number of years that
* See William of Malmsbury, b. i. c. 1, p. 12, note. t A.D. 59t>.
J West-Saxons is the more correct term ; but Ethelwerd often uses the
more general name Angles or English, for all the tribes settled in England.
Orientales Angli is the expression of Ethelwerel. but it should be
Orientates Saxones, whose king's name le generally written Sabert. Se
preceding note.
12 ETHELWERD'S CHRONICLE. IA.B. crt-tM.
was completed from the beginning of the world was more
than five thousand and eight hundred. *
CHIP. VI. Of the reif/n of king Cynegils, his wars; and of the coming oj
bishop Birinus, of the baptism of the king, and the faith of the Eaat-
-^ and of the Itaptism of Cut h rid. [A.D. 615 639.]
Afterwards Cynegils received the kingdom of the West-
Angles, and, in conjunction with Cuichelm, he fought
against the Britons at a place called Beandune, \ and having
defeated their army, slew more than two thousand and forty
of them.
A. 629. Fourteen years after, Cynegils and Cuichelm
fought against Penda at Cirencester.
A. 635. After six years bishop Birinus came among the
Western Angles, preaching to them the gospel of Christ.
And the number of years that elapsed since their arrival in
Britain out of Germany, was about one hundred and twenty.
At that time Cynegils received baptism from the holy bishop
Birinus, in a town called Dorchester.
A. 639. He baptized Cuthred also four years after in the
same city, and adopted him as his son in baptism.
CHAP. VII. Of the reign of Kenwalk, and of his actions,
A. 648. When nine years were fulfilled, Kenwalk gave
to his relation, Cuthred, out of his farms, three thousand
measures, adjacent to a hill named Esc's dune, [Aston ?]
A. 652. Four years after, he fought a battle against IIM
own people, at a place called Bradford, on the river Afene.
A. 655. Three years afterwards king Penda died, and the
Mercians were baptized.
A. 658. After three years more, the kings Kenwalk and
Pionna|| renewed the war against the Britons, and pursued
them to a place called Pederydan. ^f
* Ethel werd adopts that system of chronology which makes 5300 to hare
elapsed before Christ.
f Should be West-Saxons.
$ Most probably Bampton in Oxfordshire. This battle took place in
614. See the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for that year.
Avon.
|| This should be " at Pionna," [Pen]. See Saxon Chronicle.
t Petheruin.
A.D. 861-821 WUWHEKE KENTWIN. 13
A. 661. After three years, Kenwalk again fouglit a battle
near the town of Poritesbury, and took p.-isoner Wulf here, son
of Penda, at Esc'sdune [Ashdown], when he had defeated
his army.
A. 664. Three years afterwards there was an eclipse of
the sun.
A. 670. When six years were fulfilled, Oswy, king of
Northumberland, died, and Egfrid succeeded him.
A. 671. After one year more, there was a great pestilence
among the birds, so that there was an intolerable stench by
sea and land, arising from the carcases of birds, both small
and great.
A. 672. Twelve months after Kenwalk, king of the West-
Angles, died ; and his wife, Sexburga, succeeded him in the
kingdom, and reigned twelve months.
A. 673. After her Escwin succeeded to the throne, and
two years were fulfilled. His family traces to Cerdic.
CHAP. VIII. Of Wulfhere and Centoulf,* and of the council held by the
holy father Theodore.
A. 674. After one year, Wulfhere son of Penda, ami
Cenwalh* fought a battle among themselves in a place called
Beadanhead [Bedwin].
A. 677. After three years a comet was seen.
A. 680. At the end of two years a council was held at
Hethlege,f by the holy archbishop Theodore, to instruct the
people in the true faith. In the course of the same year
died Christ's servant, Hilda, abbess of the monastery called
Streaneshalch [Whitby].
CHAP. IX. Of king Kent win and his wars
A. 682. After two years king Kentwin drove the Britons
out of their country to the sea.
A. 684. After he had reigned two years J Ina became king
of the western English. A hundred and eighty-eight years
were then fulfilled from the time that Cerdic, his sixth
* These names are both wrong ; we must read Escwin,
t Heathfield or Hatfield.
J There is an error here : Caedwalla is omitted, and three ears are losl
A the chronology.
14 ETHEI. WEED'S CHRONICLE. |A.. 692 -71.
ancestor, received the western part of the island from the
Britons.
CHAP. X. Of Casdwalla?s conversion to the faith of Christ.
A. 684. In the course of the same year Caedwalla went to
Rome, and received baptism and the the faith of Christ ;
after his baptism the pope of that year gave him the surname
of Peter.
A. 694. About six years afterwards, the Kentish men re-
membered the cause which they had against king Ina when
they burnt his relation* with fire ; and they gare him thirty
thousand shillings at a fixed rate of sixteen pence each.
CHAP. XI. Of the acts of Ethelred king of the Aferciant.
A. 704. After ten years, Ethelred son of Penda and king of
the Mercians assumed the monastic habit, when he had com-
pleted twenty-nine years of his reign.
A. 705. After twelve months died Alfrid king of North-
umberland. And the number of years that was then ful-
filled from the beginning of the world was five thousand
nine hundred.
A. 709. Four years afterwards died the holy bishop Aid-
helm, by whose wonderful art were composed the words which
are now read, and his bishopric was the province which is
now called Selwoodshire [Sherbornej.
CHAP. XII. Of the reign of Ina, and of hit acts.
A. 710. After a year, the kings and Ina made war against
king Wuthgirete ;f also duke Bertfrid against the Picts.
A. 714. After four years died Christ's servant Guthlac.
A. 715. After a year Ina and Ceolred fought against
who opposed them in arms at Wothnesbeorghge [Wan-
borough.]
A. 721. After seven years Ina slew Cynewulf, and after
six months made war against the Southern English.
* His name was Mull : the passage is obscure. See the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle.
t Called Gerent in the Saxon Chronicle, and Gerentius in A'dhehn'i
works.
tA 758-^56 I ETHELARD SIGEBERT. It
CHAP. XIII. Of king Ethelard.
A. 728. When six years were fulfilled he went to Rome,
and Ethelard received the kingdom of the West Saxons.
In the first year of his reign he made war against Oswy.*
A. 729. At the end of one year a comet appeared, and
the holy bishop Egbert died.
A. 731. After two years, Osric king of Northumberland
died and Ceolwulf succeeded to the kingdom.
CHAP. XIV Of the acts of king Ethelbutd.
A. 733. Two years after these things, king Ethelbald re-
ceived under his dominion the royal vill which is called
Somerton. The same year the sun was eclipsed.
A. 734. After the lapse of one year, the moon appeared
as if stained with spots of blood, and by the same omen Tat-
wine and Bedef departed this life.
CHAP. XV. Of the reign of Eadbert and of his deeds.
A. 738. After four years, Eadbert succeeded to the kingdom
of the Northumbrians, and his brother Egbert discharged
the archiepiscopal olfice ; and now they both lie buried in
the city of York, under the shade of the same porch.
CHAP. XVI. Of the rule of king Cuthred.
A. 750. After twelve years king Cuthred began to make
war against duke Ethelhun, for some state-jealousy.
A. 752. Again after two years he drew his sword against
king Ethelbald at a place called Beorgforda.^
A. 753. After another year he gratified the fierce propen-
sities of his nature by making war against the Britons : and
after another year he died, A.D. 754.
CHAP. XVII. Of the acts of king Sigebert and of his reign.
Furthermore Sigebert received the kingdom of the western
English.
A. 756. At the end of one year after Sigebert began to
Should be Oswald king of Northumberland,
t It is doubtful whether Bode died in 734 or 735.
J Without doubt this is Bi rford in Oxiuiusiiire.
16 ETIIRl.WKRD's, /:ilROXICLE. [iL.lt.7Vt*
reign, Cynewnlf, invading Kis kingdom, took it from him, and
drew away all the wise men of the west country, in conse-
quence of tin, perverse deeds of the aforesaid king ; nor was
any part of his kingdom left to him except one province only,
named Hamptonshire [Hampshire]. And he remained there no
long time ; for, instigated hy an old affront, he slew a certain
duke, and Cynewulf drove him into the wilds of Andred:
and so he fled from thicket to thicket, until he was at last
slain by a herdsman at a place named Pryffetesflodan,* and
so the blood of duke C umbra was avenged.
CHAP. XVIII. Of the reign of Cyncwulf, his war and deeds.
A. 755. These things having been premised, Cynewulf fre-
quently fought no slight battles against the Britons. For
when thirty-one years had passed, he tried to expel from his
territories a certain chief named Cyneard, brother to Sige-
bert, whose deeds have been related above. He was after-
wards besieged by this prince, for it was told him that he was
in company of a certain courtezan at a place called Meranton
Merton], and though he had with him only a few men, who
knew nothing of the matter, he surrounded the house with
arms. The king, seeing how he was situated, leaped to the
door, and bravely repelled their weapons ; but making up his
mind he rushed upon the prince, and inflicted no slight wounds
upon him ; his companions, not forgetting his threats, raised
their weapons and slew the king. The report being spread,
the king's soldiers, who had been in his company, each for
himself, as was their custom, made an attack, uttering shouts.
But the prince, soothing them, promised them gifts and ample
honours. They desire death, now that their lord is dead ;
nor do they attend to his promises, but rush with one accord
upon death. None of them escaped with life except one
British hostage, and he had received severe wounds. When,
therefore, the day dawned, it became known to the soldiers,
who had remained behind the king's back, they assembled
together and set forth, and with them Osric the duke and
Wigferth the knight. They found the prince in the house,
where their master was lying dead. The doors are belea-
guered on both sides. Within are the one party, and the
* Privett, Hampshire.
A.* 786-766.] OFFA AN/> niS DEEDS. 17
other party are without. The prince asks a truce, and maices
ample promises ; his object is future sovereignty. The
king's friends spurn these offers, and rather seek to separate
from the prince their relations who were in his company.
These reject their proposals ; on the contrary they answer
their friends thus :* " No tie is so powerful as that which
binds us to our lord ; and whereas you ask us to depart, we
tell you that we made the same proposal to thosewho were slain
with your king, and they would not accede to it." To this
the other party rejoined, " But you will remain unhurt, if
you only depart, nor share in the vengeance which we shall
inflict for those who were slain with the king." They re-
turned no answer to this, but silently begin the battle ; shield
punishes shield, and arms are laced in bucklers, relation falla
by his kinsman ; they smash the doors, one pursues after an-
other, and a lamentable fight ensues. Alas ! they slay the
prince ; all his companions are laid low before his face, except
one, and he was the baptismal son of duke Osric, but half
alive, and covered with wounds.
Now Cynewulf reigned thirty-one years, and his body lies
entombed in the city of Winchester. The above-named prince
also reposes in the church commonly called Axanminster.f
Both their families trace to Cerdic.
A. 755. In the same year Ethelbald, king of Mercia, was
slain at a place called Seccandune,^ and his body rests in a
monastery called Reopandune. Bernred succeeded to the
kingdom, and not long after he also died.
CHAP. XIX. Of the reign of king Offa and of his deeds.
A. 756. In the revolution of the same year, Offa suc-
ceeded to the kingdom, a remarkable man, son of Thing-
ferth ; his grandfather was Enwulf, his great-grandfather
Osmod, his great-grandfather's father Pybba, his great-grand-
father's grandfather was Icel, his sixth ancestor Eomrer, the
This is a sort of paraphrase rather than a translation : the original is
not only bad in style and ungrammatical, but exceedingly corrupt and
very obscure.
t Now Axminster. The syllable an 01 en occurs similarly in many an-
cient Saxon towns ; thus Bedanford, Oxenford, &c., and Seccandune. Reop-
audune below. $ Now Seckington. $ Now Repton.
O
18 BTUELVERD'S CHRONIC^*.
eventh Angeltheow, the eighth Offa, the ninth Waermuml,
the tenth Wihtlaeg, the eleventh Woden.
A. 773. Also after seventeen years, from the time that
Cynewulf took the kingdom from Sigebert, the sign of our
Lord's cross appeared in the heavens after sun-set, and in the
same year a civil contest* took place between the people of
Kent and Mercia, at a place called Cittanford if and in thoso
days some monstrous serpents were seen in the country of the
Southern Angles, which is called Sussex.
A. 777. About four years after, Cynewulf and Offa fought
a battle near the town of Bensington, which was gained by
Offa.
A. 779. Two years afterwards, the Gauls and Saxons
stirred up no slight contests with one another.
A. 783. In short, after four years, Cyneard slays king
Cynewulf, and is himself also slain there.
CHAP. XX. Of the acts of Bertric, king of the We*t~Saxoni.
A. 783. In the same year Bertric received the kingdom
of the West- Angles, whose lineage traces up to Cerdic.
A. 786. After three years, he took in marriage Offa's
daughter Eadburga.
HERE ENDS BOOK THE SECOND,
AND
THE PROLOGUE OF BOOK THE THIRD BEGINS.
AFTER what has been written in the foregoing pages, it re-
mains that we declare the contents of our third book. We
exhort you, therefore, most beloved object of my desire, that
the present work may not be thought tedious by you for its
length of reading, since to thee especially I dedicate this.
Wherefore, the farther my mind digresses, the more does my
affectionate love generate and expand itself.
HERE ENDS THE PROLOGUE,
* The term ' civile bellum ' civil war is used by Ethelwerd, to denote
n battle between the kindred Anglo-Saxon kingdoms ; the classical reader
will also note the use of the word ' bellum ' for ' prcelium.'
t This should .be Ottanford, or Otford, in Kent, a place of great
antiquity.
.u 787 800.] KENULF HIS WARS. 19
AND THE BOOK BEGINS.
WHILST the pious king Bertric was reigning over the west- J
ern parts of the English, and the innocent people spread
through their plains were enjoying themselves in tranquillity
and yoking their oxen to the plough, suddenly there arrived
on the coast a fleet of Danes, not large, but of three ships
only : this was their first arrival. When this became known,
the king's officer, who was already stopping in the town of
Dorchester, leaped on his horse arid gallopped forwards \vitli
a few men to the port, thinking that they were merchant*
rather than enemies, and, commanding them in an authorita-
tive tone, ordered them to be made to go to the royal city ;
but he was slain on the spot by them, and all who were with
him. The name of the officer was Beaduherd.
A. 787. And the number of years that was fulfilled was
above three hundred and thirty-four, from the time that Hen-
gist and Horsa arrived in Britain, in which also Bertric
married the daughter of king Offa.
A. 792. Moreover, it was after five years that Offa king
of the Mercians commanded the head of king Ethelbert to be
struck off.
A. 794. After two years Offa also died, and Egfert his
son succeeded to the kingdom, and died in the same year.
Pope Adrian also departed this life. Ethelred, king of the
Northumbrians, was slain by his own people.
CHAP. I. Of Kenulf, king of the Mercians, and of his wars.
A. 796. After two years, Kenulf, king of the Mercians,
ravaged Kent and the province which is called Merscwari,*
and their king Preii was taken, whom they loaded with
chains, and led as far as Mercia.
A. 797. Then after a year, the enraged populace of Rome
cut out the tongue of the blessed pope Leo, and tore out his
eyes, and drove him from his apostolical seat. But suddenly,
by the aid of Christ, who is always wonderful in his works,
his sight was restored, and his tongue regifted with speech,
and he resumed his seat of apostleship as before.
A. 800. After three years, king Bertric died.
* The Merscwari are thought to have been the inhabitant* of Ro-naty,
tn Kent, and its vicinity.
20 KTITKLWERD'S CHRONICLE. u.& SOB m
CHAP. II. Of the reign of Egbert, and his deed*.
Therefore Egbert is raised to the kingdom of the West
Saxons. On the very same day, as king Ethelmund was
passing through a farm, Wiccuin, intending to go to a ford
called Cynemaeresford [Kempsford], duke Woxstaii met him
there with the centuries of the inhabitants of the province
of Wilsc?+um [Wiltshire]. Both of them fell in the battle,
but the Wilsaetse remained the victors.
Also, down to the time that Egbert received the kingdom,
there were completed from the beginning of the world 5995
years, from the incarnation of our Lord 800 years, from the
coming of Hengist and Horsa into Britain 350 years, from
the reign of Cerdic, the tenth ancestor of king Egbert, when
he subdued the western part of Britain, 300 years, and from
the coming of Augustine, who was sent by the blessed pope
Gregory to baptize the English nation, 204 years : and in
the tenth year afterwards the holy father Gregory died.
A. 805. After king Egbert had reigned five years, was the
death of Cuthred king of Kent.
A. 812. In the seventh year Charles, king of the Franks,
departed this life.
A. 814. After two years, the blessed pope Leo passed
from one virtue to another.
A. 819. After five years, Kenulf king of the Mercians
died.
A. 821. His successor was Ceolwulf, who was deprived
of the kingdom two years afterwards.
A. 822. A year afterwards a great synod was held at a
place called Cloveshoo,* and two dukes were there slain
Burhelm and Mucca.
A. 823. After one year a battle was fought against the
Britons in the province of Defna [Devonshire], at a place
called Camelford. In the same year king Egbert fought a
battle against Bernulf king of the Mercians at Ellendune,f
and Egbert gained the victory : but there was a great loss
on both sides ; and Hun duke of the province of Somerset
was there slain : he lies buried in the city of Winchester.
Lastly, king Egbert sent his son Ethelwulf with an anuv
* Near Rochester, Kent. f Wilton,
.. 824 83*., KING EGBERT'S CONQUESTS. 2 1
into Kent, and with him bishop Ealstan and duke Wulfherd.
Ihey defeated the Kentish army, and pursued their king
Baldred into the northern parts beyond the Thames. To
whom the men of Kent are afterwards subjected, and alsc
the provinces of Surrey and Sussex, that is, the midland
and southern Angles.
A. 824. For in the course of the same year the king of
the East- Angles with the wise men of his realm, visits king
Egbert, for the sake of peace and protection, on account of
his fear of the Mercians.
A. 825. In the course of that year the aforesaid Eaet-
Angles made war against Bernulf king of the Mercians, and
having defeated his army they slew him and five dukes with
him. His successor was Withlaf.
A. 827. Two years afterwards, the moon was eclipsed en
the very night of Christ's nativity. And in the same year
king Egbert reduced under his power all that part of the
kingdom which lies to the south of the river Humber : he
was the eighth king in Britain who was famous for his great
power. For the first was JElla, king of the South-Angles,
who possessed the same dominions as Egbert ; the second
was Ceawlin king of the West- Angles ; the third Ethelbert
king of Kent ; the fourth Redwald king of the East- Angles ;
the fifth Edwin king of Northumbria ; the sixth Oswald ;
the seventh Oswy brother of Oswald ; after whom the eighth
Egbert, of whom we have made mention above. He led his
army against the Northumbrians, who also bent their necks
and submitted to him.
A. 828. At the end of a year therefore, Withlaf again
received the kingdom. At that time also, king Egbert led
his army against the northern Britons, and when he had sub-
dued all of them, he returned in peace.
A. 832. After four years therefore the pagans devastated
the territories of a place called Sceapige.*
A. 833. After one year Egbert fought against the pagan
fleet, in number thirty-five vessels, at a place called Carrum
"Charmouth] : and the Danes obtained the victory.
A. 836. Lastly after three years, a large army of Britoni
pproached the frontiers of the West- Saxons : without do-
* The Isle of Sheppey.
22 ETHELWEKD'S CHRONICLE. i*.. 937-544.
Uy they form themselves into a compact body, and carry
tlieir arms against Egbert king of the Angles. Egbert
therefore having ascertained the state of things beforehand,
assembled his army and twice imbued their weapons in the
blood of the Britons at Hengeston,* and put them to flight.
A. 837. At the end of a year the powerful king Egbert
died.
CHAP. III. Of the reign of Ethslwilf and of his deeds.
After his death, Athulf f succeeded to the throne of his
father Egbert, and he delivered up the kingdom of Kent to
his son Athelstan, together with East-Saxony, South-Saxony,
and Surrey, i. e. the eastern, southern and midland parts.
A. 838. After one year, duke Wulfherd fought with the
pagan fleet near the town of Hamptun [Southampton]),
and having slain many of them gained the victory : the
number of ships in the fleet was thirty-three. After this
exploit the duke himself died in peace. The same year
duke Ethelhelm, with the people of the province of Dorset,
fought another battle against the pagan army at Port, and
pursued them some distance : but afterwards the Danes
were victorious, and slew the duke and his companions with
him.
A. 839. After one year duke Herebert was slain by the
Danes at Merswarum ;| and the same year a great slaughter
was made by that army in the city of Lindsey, and in the
province of Kent, and in East Anglia.
A. 840. Also after one year, the same thing took place in
the city of London, in Quintanwic [Canterbury], and in the
town of Rochester.
A. 841. Meanwhile, after one year king Ethelwulf fought
against the Danes at a place called Charmouth, by whom also
he was vanquished, and the victors kept possession of the
ground.
A. 844. Three years afterwards duke Eanwulf, who
governed the province of Somerset, and bishop Ealstan
also, and Osric duke of Dorset, fought a battle against the
pagans at the mouth of the Parret before-mentioned ; where
Hengston-hill, Cornwall.
+ Generally called Ethelwulf by modern writen.
J Romney Marsh.
*,. 851-S55.] ALFRED CONSECRATED KING. 23
they gained the victory, having defeated the Danish army.
Also in the same year king Athelstan and duke Elchere
fought against the army of the above-mentioned nation in
the province of Kent, near the town of Sandwich, where
they slew many of them, put their troops to flight, and took
nine ships.
A. 851. After seven years Ceorl duke of Devon fought a
battle against the pagans at Wembury,* where they slew many
of the Danes and gained the victory. In the course of the
same year, the barbarians wintered first in the isle of Thanet,
which lies not far from Britain, and has fruitful but not large
corn fields. That year was not yet finished, when a large fleet
of pagans arrived, 350 ships, at the mouth of the river
Thames, commonly called Thames-mouth, and destroyed the
city of Canterbury and the city of London, and put to flight
Berthwulf king of Mercia, having defeated his army. After
the battle they returned beyond the river Thames towards
the south through the province of Surrey, and there king
Ethelwulf with the Western Angles met them : an immense
number was slain on both sides, nor have we ever heard of a
more severe battle before that day : these things happened
near Ockley Wood.
A. 854. After three years king Burhred asked assistance
from king Ethelwulf to subdue the Northern Britons : he
granted it, and having collected his army, passed through
the Mercian kingdom to go against the Britons : whom he
subdued and made tributary. In the same year king
Ethelwulf sent his son Alfred to Rome, in the days of our
lord pope Leo,f who consecrated him king and named him
his son in baptism, when we are accustomed to name little
children, when we receive them from the bishop's hand. In
the same year where fought battles in the isle of Thanet
against the pagans ; and there was a great slaughter made
on both sides, and many were drowned in the sea. The
same year also after Easter king Ethelwulf gave his daughter
in marriage to king Eurhred.
A. 855. After a year the pagans wintered in Sheppey. In
the same year king Ethelwulf gave the tenth of all his
possessiosn to be the Lord's portion, and so appointed it to
* Near tlymouth. t L po ihe Fourth.
24 ITUELWKRD'S CHRONICLE. U.D. SST.
be in all the government of his kingdom. In the same year
he set out to Rome with great dignity, and stayed there
twelve months. As he returned home, therefore, to his
country, Charles, king of the Franks, gave him his daughter
in marriage, and he took her home with him to his own
country.
A. 857. Lastly, after a year king Ethelwulf died, and his
body reposes in the city of Winchester. Now the aforesaid
king was son of king Egbert, and his grandfather was
Elmund, his great-grandfather Eafa, his great-grandfather's
father was Eoppa, and his great-grandfather's grandfather
was Ingild, brother of Ina, king of the Western- Angles, who
ended his life at Rome ; and the above-named kings derived
their origin from king Kenred. Kenred was the son of
Ceolwald, son of Cuthwin, son of Ceawlin, son of Cynric,
son of Cerdic, who also was the first possessor of the
western parts of Britain, after he had defeated the armies of
the Britons : his father was Elesa, son of Esla, son of Gewis,
son of Wig, son of Freawin, son of Frithogar, son of Brond,
son of Beldeg, son of Woden, son of Frithowald, son of
Frealaf, son of Frithuwulf, son of Finn, son of Godwulf, son
of Geat, son of Taetwa, son of Beaw, son of Sceldi, son of
Sceaf. This Sceaf came with one ship to an island of the
ocean named Scani, sheathed in arms, and he was a young
boy, and unknown to the people of that land ; but he was
received by them, and they guarded him as their own with
much care, and afterwards chose him for their king. It is
from him that king Ethelwulf derives his descent. And
then was completed the fiftieth year from the beginning of
king Egbert's reign.
HERE ENDS THE THIRD BOOK,
AND THE PROLOGUE OF THE FOURTH BOOK HERE BEGINS.
THREE books are now finished, and it remains to guide my
pen to the fourth, in which also will be found greater gain,
and the origin of our race is more clearly intimated. And,
although I may seem to send you a load of reading, dearest
sister of my desire, do not judge me harshly, but as my
writings were in love to you, so may you read them.
And may God Almighty, who is praised both in Trinity
A.D. MO MT.] ETHELBALD AMD ETI1ELRED. 25
and in Unipotenc : ever preserve you under the shadow of
his wings, and your companions with you. Amen 1
HERE ENDS THE PROLOGUE.
CHAP. I. Of the reign of the sons of king Ethehoulf, namely EthelbrM
and Ethelbert.
Meanwhile, after the death of king Ethelwulf, his sons were
raised to the kingdom, namely Ethelbald over the Western
Angles, and Ethelbert over tht men of Kent, and the
Eastern, Southern, and Midland Angles.
A. 861. When five years were completed, king Ethelbald
died, and his brother Ethelbert succeeded to the possessions
of both. In those days a large fleet of pagans came to land,
and destroyed the royal city which is called Winton. They
were encountered by Osric duke of Hampshire, and Ethel-
wulf duke of Berkshire : a battle ensued ; the pagans were
routed, and the English gained the victory.
A. 865. After four years, from the death of king Ethel-
bald, the pagans strengthened their position in the isle of
Thanet, and promise to be at peace with the men of Kent,
who on their part prepare money, ignorant of the future.
But the Danes break their compact, and sallying out
privately by night, lay waste all the eastern coast of Kent.
A. 866. After one year king Ethelbert died, and his body
rests peaceably in the monastery named Sherborne
CHAP. II. Of the reign of king Ethelred.
Ethelred succeeded to the throne after the death of his
brother Ethelbert. In the same year the fleets of the tyrant
Hingwar arrived in England from the north, and wintered
among the East Angles, and having established their arms
there, they get on their horses, and make peace with all the
inhabitants in their own neighbourhood.
A. 867. After one year that army, leaving the eastern
parts, crossed the river Humber into Northumberland to Hie
city of Evcric, which is now commonly called the city of
Eoferwic [Yorkj. For there was then a great civil dissen-
sion between the inhabitants of that land, and they were so
enraged that they also expelled their king Osbert from hia
26 ETHELWEKD'S CHRONICLE. [A.D. see- -m.
seat ; and having confirmed their resolves, they chose an
obscure person for their king ; and after some delay they
turned their thoughts to raise an army and repulse those who
were advancing. They collected together no small bodies of
troops, and reconnoitred the enemy : their rage was excited :
they joined battle, a miserable slaughter took place on both
sides, and the kings were slain. Those of them who were
left made peace with the hostile army.
In the same year died Eanwulf, duke of Somerset ; also
bishop Ealstan, fifty years after his succession to the bishop-
ric, in the diocese called Sherborne. There also his body
now reposes ; and that of the above-named duke in the
monastery called Glastonbury.
A. 868. After one year therefore, the army of the pagans,
of whose arrival we have spoken above, measured out their
camp in a place called Snotingaham [Nottingham], and there
they passed the winter, and Burhred king of the Mercians,
with his nobles, consented to their remaining there without
reproach.
A. 869. At the end of a year therefore, the army was
transported to York, and there also they measured out their
camp in the winter season.
A. 870. Again after a year they departed, and passed
through Mercia into East-Anglia, and there measured out
their camp for the winter at Thetford. King Edmund car-
ried on war against them for a short time, but he was slain
there by them, and his body lies entombed at a place called
Beodoricsworthe,* and the barbarians obtained the victory,
but with the loss of their king soon afterwards : for king
Hingwar died the same year ; archbishop Ceolnoth also died
that same year, and is buried in the city of Canterbury.
A. 871. After one year therefore the army of the barba-
rians above-mentioned set out for Reading, and the principal
object of the impious crew was to attack the West-Saxons ;
and three days after they came, their two consuls, forgetting
that they were not on board their fleet, rode proudly through
fields and meadows on horseback, which nature had denied
to them.l
* Bury St. Edmunds, Suffolk.
f I shall be glad if my readers will find a 'setter translation for toil
obscure and inflated passage.
A.*. 871.1 DDKE ETHELWULF SLAW. 27
But duke Ethelwulf met them, and though his troops were
few, their hearts resided in brave dwellings : they point
their darts, they rout the enemy, and triumph in abundant
spoils. At length four days after their meeting, Ethelred
arrives with his army ; an indescribable battle is fought,
now these, now those urge on the fight with spears immove-
able ; duke Ethelwulf falls, who a short time before had
obtained the victory : the barbarians at last triumph. The
body of the above-named duke is privately withdrawn, and
carried into the province of the Mercians, to a place called
Northworthig, but Derby in the language of the Danes.
Four days after king Ethelred with his brother Alfred fought
again with all the army of the Danes at ^Escesdune ;* and
there was great slaughter on both sides : but at last king
Ethelred obtained the victory. But it is proper that I should
declare the names of those chiefs who fell there : Bagsac
king, the veteran Sidrac their consul, the younger Sidrac
also, the consul Osbern, the consul Frene, the consul Harold ;
and, so to speak, all the flower of the barbarian youth was
there slain, so that neither before nor since was ever such
destruction known since the Saxons first gained Britain by
their arms.
Fourteen days after, they again took courage and a second
battle was fought at a place called Basing : the barbarians
came and took part over against them ; the fight began, and
hope passed from the one side to the other ; the royal
army was deceived, the enemy had the victory, but gained no
spoils.
Furthermore after two months the aforesaid king Ethelred
renewed the battle, and with him was his brother Alfred, at
Merton, against all the army of the barbarians, and a large
number was slain on both sides. The barbarians obtained
the victory ; bishop Healunund there fell by the sword, and
his body lies buried at Caegineshamme.f Many others also
fell or fled in that battle, concerning whom it seems to be a
loss of time to speak more minutely at present. Lastly,
after the above-mentioned battle, and after the Easter of the
same year, died king Ethelred, from whose family I derivs
my origin.
See William of Malmesbury, b. ii. c. 3, p. Ill, note. f Keynshan.
28 ETHEL WERD 8 CHRONICLE. [A.D. m
And now I have followed up my plan, dear cousin Matilda,
and will begin to consolidate ray subject ; and like a ship
which, having sailed a long way over the waves, already
occupies the port, to which in her patient voyage she had
been tending : so we, like sailors, are already entering, and
as I briefly intimated to you in my former epistle, so also in
the prefaces to this present book, and without any impro-
priety I again remind you, and though I cut short the course
of that which is visionary, not impelled by necessity, but
through love of your affection, I now send it you again more
fully to be meditated upon concerning the origin of our
family, and sufficiently embrace the study of your sincerity.*
Thus far then : I will now leave obscurity and begin to
speak concerning the sons of Ethelwulf. They were five in
number : the first was Ethelstan, who also shared the king-
dom with his father: the second was Ethelbald, who also
was king of the Western English : the third was Ethelbert,
king of Kent : the fourth was Ethelred, who after the death
of Ethelbert succeeded to the kingdom, and was also my
grandfather's grandfather : the fifth was Alfred, who suc-
ceeded after all the others to the whole sovereignty, and was
your grandfather's grandfather. Wherefore I make known
to you, my beloved cousin Matilda, that I receive these things
from ancient tradition, and have taken care in most brief
style to write the history of our race down to these two
kings, from whom we have taken our origin. To you there-
fore, most beloved, I devote this work, compelled by the love
of our relationship : if others receive them with haughtiness,
they will be judged unworthy of the feast ; if otherwise, we
advise all in charity to gather what is set before them. Let
us return then to the story that we broke off, and to the
death of the above-named Ethelred. His reign lasted five
years, and he is buried in the monastery which goes by the
name of W'imborne.
CHAP. III. Of the reign of king Alfred.
A. 871. After these things, Alfred obtained the kingdom
when his brothers were dead, he also was the youngest son
of king Ethelwulf over all the provinces of Britain.
I must again request the reader to pardon the obscurity which so fre-
quently occurs in our author's style, and my inability to deal with such pw-
; the above ia a tolerably close translation of the original.
A.D. 71 74/) TREATT OF PEACK. 29
There came a summer-army innumerable to Reading, and
were eager to fight against the army of the West- Angles : to
their aid also came those who had already long time been
ravaging. But the army of the Angles at that time was
small on account of the king's absence, who art the same time
had performed his brother's obsequies, and although their
ranks were not full, yet their hearts were firm in their
breasts, they rejoice in the fight, and repel the enemy : but
at length oppressed with fatigue, they cease from the fight.
The barbarians hold possession of a sterile field of battle :
afterwards also they spread themselves and ravage the
country. During their foul domination, there were three
battles fought by the Angles, besides the battles before-
mentioned, and eleven of their consuls, whom they call
" earls," were slain, and one of their kings. Lastly, in the
same year the Eastern Angles made peace with them. And
the number of years to the encamping of the barbarian
army in Reading and to the death of king Ethelred and the
succession of his brother Alfred was the seventy-first from
the time that Egbert had first consolidated the kingdom, and
forty-seven from the time that the Mercians and Western
Angles carried on civil wars at the place called Ellandune,*
and king Egbert received the name of victor twenty-six
years from the time that the battle was fought in Pedredan
[Petherton] ; and twenty years after the contest which was
Avaged near the wood called Ockley, and lastly five years
from the arrival of the pagans in the country of the East
Angles : and without long delay, they then went to Reading.
A. 872. After a year had elapsed from the time of their
coming to Reading, they measured out their camp in the
neighbourhood of the city of London. But the Mercians
ratify a treaty with them, and pay a stipend.
A. 873. After one year the barbarians change their
position to the neighbourhood of the city of Lindsey in a
place called Torksey. The Mercian people renew their
treaty with them.
A. 874. After the lapse of a year, the barbarians at length
remove to a place called Repton, and drive king Burhrcd
from the kingdom beyond the sea. Twenty and two
Allington, Wiltshire
80 RTHELWERD'S CHRONICLE.
are enumerated from the time that he first occupied his
father's kingdom. They now break the peace, and devastate
the lands of the Mercians. The above-named king did not
abandon his hope in Christ, but made a journey to Rome and
died there, and his body, laid in a worthy mausoleum, reposes
in the temple of Christ's blessed mother, which is now called
the school of the English. At the same time Ceolwulf
possessed the kingdom of the Mercians.
A. 875. Lastly after a year, the barbarians divide the
kingdom into two parts : and Halfdene the leader of the
barbarians took one part, namely the kingdom of the
Northumbrians, and there he chose his winter-quarters near
the river called the Tyne, and they ravaged the country
there on every side. But they also made frequent wars on
the Picts and the men of Cumberland. Oskytel also, and
Gothrun, and Anwind, their three kings, with an immense
army, came from Repton to a place called Grantabridge
[Cambridge], and there remained twelve months. Further-
more in the summer of the same year, king Alfred came out
with his army on board a fleet by sea, and the barbarians
met them with seven tall vessels. A battle ensues, and
the Danes are routed : the king takes one of their ships.
A. 876. After one year, the tyrant Halfdene obtained the
kingdom of the Northumbrians, all of whom he reduced tc
subjection. And in the course of the same year, the army
which had been at Cambridge made a junction with the
western army, a thing which they had not done before, near
the town which is called Wareham, and ravaged the greater
part of that province. Also the king ratified a treaty of
peace with them and gave them money. But they gave him
hostages chosen out of their army, and made oath to him on
their sacred bracelet which they had never done to the kings
of the other districts, that they would quickly leave their
territories.
A. 877. But they broke the peace and contravened their
engagements, and the following year extended their troops
into the province of Devon, where they passed the winter at
Exeter. Lastly their fleets put to sea and spread their sails
to the wind : but a lamentable storm came on, and the
greatest part of them, namely a hundred of their chief ships,
were sunk near the rock which is called Swanwich.
a. 878.1 KING OF THE DANES BAPTIZED. 31
barbarians renew their fraud and offer peace : hostages were
given, more than were demanded, to the effect that they would
withdraw out of the territories of king Alfred ; and they did
BO. They devastate the kingdom of the Mercians and drive
out all the free men. They erect their huts in the town of
Gloucester.
A. 878. At the end of that year therefore this foul mob
broke the compact which they had before solemnly made with
the Western Angles, and they take up their winter-quarters
at Chippenham. The people were everywhere unable to
resist : some of them were driven by the impious wretches
over the sea into Gaul. King Alfred was at this time
straitened more than was becoming. Ethelnoth also duke of
Somerset lived with a narrow retinue in a certain wood, and
they built a strong-hold in the island of Athelingay,* which
seems to have been situated in a marsh. But the aforesaid
king fought daily battles against the barbarians, having with
him the province of Somerset only ; no others assisted him,
except the servants who made use of the king's pastures. In
the same year arrived Halfdene brother of the tyrant
Hingwar with thirty galleys, in the western parts of the
Angles, and besieged Odda duke of Devon in a certain
castle, and war was stirred up on all sides. The king of the
barbarians fell, and eighty decads with him. At last the
Danes obtain the victory.
Meanwhile, after the Easter f of that year, king Alfred
fought against the army that was in Chippenham, at a place
called Ethandune,| and they obtain the victory. But after
the decision of the battle, the barbarians promise peace, ask
a truce, give hostages, and bind themselves by oath : their
king submits to be baptized, and Alfred the king receives
him from the laver in the marshy isle of Alney. Duke
Ethelnoth also purified the same at a place called Wed-
more, and king Alfred there bestowed upon him magnificent
honors.
* Athelney, no longer an island is situated near Borough-bridge in
Somersetshire.
f Easter Day was the 23rd of March in the year 878. J Heddington.
$ Some suppose that this is Aller near Athelingay, or Athelney ; but
Athelney itself is called Alney by the common people' it ia therefore more
likely that Athelingay and Alney >ere the same place, as they are at
present
52 KTHEL\\ ERD'S CHRONICLE. u.. 8?-Mt.
A. 879. After a year from the time of the pagan army
leaving Gloucester, they marched to Cirencester, and there
wintered. In the course of the same year the sun was
eclipsed.
A. 880. A year after the eclipse, the aforesaid army
struck their tents, and leaving Cirencester went into the
country of the East Angles, and pitching their camp, re-
duced all the inhabitants of those parts to subjection. And
it was now fourteen years since the barbarians first wintered
in the country aforesaid, and ravaged it. In the same year,
when they had reduced the district aforesaid, they went in
a vessel to Gaul and took up a position at a place called
Ghent : the same men who had formerly measured out their
camp at a place called Fulham.
A. 881. After a year, they attempt to proceed further;
but the armies of the Franks assail them and gain the vic-
tory ; the barbarians were put to flight.
A. 882. After a year the aforesaid army passed into the
upper districts of the Maese and measured out their camp at
a place called Escelum.* In the same year king Alfred
put to sea and fell in with four ships ; which he defeated,
and destroyed two, the others surrendered.
A. 883. The next year the aforesaid army entered the
parishes of the Scald, f to a place called Cundath ;J and
there measured out their camp for the winter.
A. 884. After one year had expired, that pestilential
army aforesaid removed to the higher districts of the Somme,
to a place called Embenum, and there wintered.
A. 885. After a year they divide themselves into two
parts: one to Sofenum,|| the other to Rochester; and they
laid siege to those towns. They also construct other smaller
camps. Defeat prevails among the inhabitants until the ar-
rival of king Alfred with an army. The foul plague was
vanquished, ynd sought reinforcement ^ Some of them
made for tho sea-coasts. The same year they renewed their
Aschlo/ia, or Ascloha, is on the Maese, about fourteen miles from the
Rhine. t The Scheldt. $ Cond6.
More commonly Ambiani, now Amiens. || Louvain.
U I acknowledge my inability to translate this and many other paswif et
of th'j obscure author. The events which here follow for the next half
page are referred by the Saxon Chronicle to the year 894.
o. MO. POPE MAKT1N. &&
league, and gave hostages to the English, and twice in the
year they counted the spoil which they had obtained by
fraud, in the land which borders on the southern bank of
the Thames. The filthy crew which were then in possession
of the East Angles, suddenly removed to a place called Bam-
fleet ; and there the allied band divided ; some of them re-
mained, and some of them went beyond the sea. In the
same year, therefore, the aforesaid king Alfred sent his fleet
into the country of the East Angles, and immediately on
their arrival, there met them at a place called Stourmouth
sixteen ships, which they forthwith ravaged, and slew the
captains with the sword. The rest of the pirate-crew met
them ; they ply their oars, their armour shines over the con-
strained waters, the barbarians obtain the victory. In the
same year died Charles the Magnificent king of the Franks,
cut off by death before the revolution of one year ; after him
came his uterine brother who ruled over the western coasts
of Gaul. Both were sons of Louis, who had formerly pos-
sessed the sole sovereignty : his life had reached its termina-
tion during the eclipse of the sun aforesaid. He was son of
the great king Charles, whose daughter Ethelwulf king of
the English had taken to wife. In the course of that year,
a great number of barbarians landed and filled the coasts oi
the Old Saxons ; two battles were fought soon after : the
Saxons were the victors, and the Prisons also were present
in the contest. In the same year Charles the Younger suc-
ceeded to the sovereignty of all the western parts of Gaul as
far as the Tyrrhenian sea, and, if I may so speak, of the
dominions of his grandfather, except the province of the
Lidwiccas.* His father was Lodwicus, brother of the middle
Charles whose daughter was married to Ethelwulf king of
the English. And both of these were sons of Lodwicus,
namely, Lodwicus was son of Charlemagne who was the
son of Pepin.
In the same year died the blessed pope Martin, J who also
gave freedom to the school of the English, by the appointment
of king Alfred, and sent as a present part of the thrice blessed
cross of Christ, who is the salvation of the world. In the
course of that year, the above-named pestilential crew broke
their engagements, and marched in arms against king Alfred.
* Armorica. or Bretagne. f This should be Marinus, net Mwtinmfc
S4 KTHKL WEED'S CHRONICLE. LA.D. 887--88ft
Lastly, after a year, they went to the lower parts of Gaul,
aud fixed on a place to winter near the river Seine. Mean-
while, the city of London was fortified by king Alfred, whom
no civil discord could subdue, either by cunning or by force :
all men received him as a saviour, and particulai-ly the Sax-
onsexcept the barbarians and those who were then held
prisoners in their hands. Also, after his army was strength-
ened, Ethered was appointed leader there by the aforesaid
king, to guard the citadel.
A. 887. Now the army which were at that time ravaging
the country of Gaul cut their way through the bridge of the
citadel of Paris, and devastated the whole country along the
Seine, as far as the Marne, and above its vertex, as far a.s
Catsig [Chezy], where they thrice fixed their winter quarters.
In the same year also died Charles, king of the Franks, and his
cousin Arnulf succeeded to the kingdom, seven years before
his uncle's death. The kingdom was then divided into five,
and so many kings in the same : but all things are done by
the permission of king Arnulf, and they promised to be all
under his subjection, because they were not like him, de-
scended from the paternal stock ; and he lived after this on
the eastern side of the river Rhine. But Rodulf occupied
the middle parts of the kingdom, Oda the western parts, and
Beorngar with Witha held the kingdom of the Lombards
from the division of the Jovian mountain.* There they
began a civil war ; people assailed people ; the lands of both
were continually disturbed, nor was there any hope of quiet.
The same year, in which the barbarians had settled on the
bridge of Paris, duke Ethelhelm received no small part of the
money paid from the diocese of the English by the king for
the people, and went to Rome. In the same year died
queen Ethelswith.
A. 888. In the lapse of the same year also, archbishop
Athelred deceased, and Ethelwold, commander in Kent.
A. 889. After one year, abbat Bernhelm carried to Rome
the alms for the people, and principally those of the western
English and of king Alfred. Then also Gothrun, king of
the northern English, yielded his breath to Orcus ; he had
taken the name of Athelstan, as he came out of the baptis-
mal laver, from his godfather, king Alfred, and had his seat
* Mount St. Barnard.
. Ml 893.' DEFEAT OF THE DANKS. 35
among the East- Angles, since he there also had held the
first station.
In the same year, the aforesaid army of barbarians re-
moved from the river Seine to a place called Santlaudah,*
situated between the Bretons and the Franks ; but the Bre-
tons met them in arms, and obtained the victory, and followed
them to the windings of a certain river, and there not a few
of them were drowned in the waters.
A. 891. One year afterwards, the bands of the aforesaid
army visited the eastern parts of France ; king Arnulf met
them ; a fight of cavalry tcok place before the fleets arrived.
An army of eastern Franks came up, Saxons and Bavarians ;
the pagans spread their sails to flee. In the same year,
three chosen men of Hibernian race, burning with piety,
leave their country : they privately form a boat by sewing
ox-hides ; they put into it provisions for a week ; they sail
seven days and seven nights, and arrive on the shores of
Cornwall : here they left their fleet, which had been guided,
not by the strength of their arms, but by the power of Him
who rules all things, and set out for the court of king Alfred,
who with his senate rejoice in their coming. From thence
they proceed to Rome, and, as is customary with teachers of
Christ, they essay to go thence to Jerusalem : | .... Their
names were, Dubslane, the first ; Macbeth, the second ;
Maelinmun, the third, flourishing in the arts, skilled in let-
ters, and a distinguished master of the Scots. Also in the
same year, after Easter a comet appeared, which some think
to be an omen of foul times, which have already past ; but it
is the most approved theory of philosophers, that they fore-
tel future things, as has been tried in many ways.
A. 893. One year after the barbarians fought against king
Arnulf, they go to Boulogne, and there build a fleet, and paaa
over into England. There they station their fleet in the Lim-
nean port, at a place called Apoldre [Appledore, in the eastern
part of Kent,] and destroy an ancient castle, because there
was but a small band of rustics within, and there they make
their winter camp. In the course of this year, a large fleet be-
longing to Hasten arrives on the banks of the river Thames,
* Saint Lo.
+ I omit this obscure passage rather than fun the risk of misleading thf
testier by an inaccurate translation of it.
86 ETHET/WERD'S CHRONICLE. [AD sos
and found a citadel on the coasts of Kent, at a place called
Middleton [Milton] : they encamp there the whole winter ;
and the number of years that had elapsed from the glorious
nativity of our Saviour was nine hundred, all but seven.
After the Easter of that year, the army which had come
from Gaul leave their camp, and trace the intricacies of a
certain immense wood, which is called Andred, and they ex-
tend as far as the Western Angles. Slowly as they go, they
ravage the adjoining provinces, Hampshire and Berkshire :
these things were told to the heir of Edward, son of king
Alfred, who had been exercising himself in the southern
parts of England. After this they reach the Western An-
gles, who meet then with threatening arms and dense array
.t Farnham : they exult, freed by the arrival of the prince, like
sheep under the protection of the shepherd ; the tyrant is
wounded, and his troops are driven across the river Thames
into the northern countries.
Meanwhile, the Danes are held besieged in Thorney isle.
Earl Ethered, setting out from the city of London, lent his
aid to the prince. The barbarians asked peace and a treaty :
hostages are given, they promise by oath to leave the king-
dom of the aforesaid king ; their words and deeds agree to-
gether without delay. Lastly, they set out for the country
of the East- Angles, formerly governed by the king Saint
Edmund, and their ships fly round to them from the Limnean
port to Meresige [Mersey], a place in Kent.
In the course of the same year, Hasten breaks away with
his band from Bamfleet, and devastates all Mercia, until they
arrive at the end of Britain. The army, which was then in
the eastern part of the country, supplied them with reinforce-
ments, and the Northumbrian, in the same way. The illus-
trious duke Ethelm, with a squadron of cavalry, and duke
Ethelnoth, with an army of Western-Angles, followed be*
hind them, and Ethered, earl of the Mercians, pressed after
them with great impetuosity. The youth of both people
join battle, and the Angles obtain the victory. These things
are said by ancient writers to have been done at Buttington,
and the exertions of the Danes appeared futile ; they again
ratify peace, give hostages, and promise to leave that part o.
the country. In the same year Danaasuda,* in Bamfleet, won
" This must be the fortress which Hastcn's men built in Bam fleet.
u 8fl 901.J KING EDWARD. 87
destroyed by the people, and they divide the treasure among
them.
After this, Sigeferth, the pirate, lands from his fleet in
Northumbria, and twice devastates the coast, after which he
returns home.
A. 895. When two years were completed, from the time
that an immense fleet came from Boulogne to Limrias, a town
of the Angles, duke Ethelnoth set out from the western
parts of the Angles, and goes from the city of York against
the enemy, who devastate no small tracts of land in the king-
dom of the Mercians, on the west of Stanford ; i. e. between
the courses of the river Weolod* and a thick wood, called
Ceoftefne.
A. 896. In the course of one year also, died Guthfrid,
king of the Northumbrians, on the birth-day of Christ's
apostle, St. Bartholomew, whose body is buried at York, in
the high church.
A. 900. Meanwhile, after four years, from the time that
the above-named king died, there was a great discord among
the English, because the foul bands of the Danes still re-
mained throughout Northumberland. Lastly, in the same
year, king Alfred departed out of this world, that immove-
able pillar of the Western Saxons, that man full of justice,
Dold in arms, learned in speech, and, above all other things,
imbued with the divine instructions. For he had translated
into his own language, out of Latin, unnumbered volumes, of
so varied a nature, and so excellently, that the sorrowful
book of Boethius seemed, not only to the learned, but even
to those who heard it read, as it were, brought to life again.
The monarch died on the seventh day before the solemnity
of All Saints, and his body rests in peace in the city of Wiu-
ton. Pray, reader, to Christ our Redeemer, that he will
save his soul !
CHAP. IV. Of the reign of king Edward, and of hit wars.
A. 901. The successor to the throne was Edward, son of
the above-named king. He was elected by the nobles, and
crowned with the royal crown on Whitsunday, one hundred
years having elapsed since his great grandfather, Egbert,
* Welland, Northamptonshire.
3* ETHELWERD'S CHRONICLE. [A o. -&.
had gained his present territories. In the svne year Ethel-
bald received, in the city of London, the bishopric of the
city of York ; and, it appears, that the number of years com-
pleted, since Christ came in the flesh, was nine hundred full.
A. 902. After two years was the battle of Holme. *....
Five days after the festival of the blessed mother, they
lock together their shields, brandish their swords, and vi-
brate their lances in both hands. There fell duke Siwulf
and Sigelm, and almost all the Kentish nobility : and
Eohric, king of the barbarians, there descended to Orcus i
two princes of the English, in the flower of their youth, there
yield up the breath of life, and explore the foreign regions,
under the waves of Acheron, and numbers of full-grown men
fall on both sides. The barbarians remain victors, and tri-
umph on the field of battle.
A. 905. At length, after three years, the number of years
completed since the beginning of the world, was six thousand
and one hundred.
A. 908. After three years archbishop Plegmund inaugu-
rized, in the city of Winchester, a lofty tower, which had
been recently founded in honour of Mary, the mother of
God. The pontiff aforesaid, in the course of the same year
carried to Rome the alms for the people, and for king
Edward.
* . 909. After one year the barbarians break their compact
with king Edward, and with earl Ethered, who then ruled
the provinces of Northumberland and Mercia. The lands of
the Mercians are laid waste on all sides by the hosts afore-
said, as far as the streams of the Avon, where begins the
frontier of the West- Saxons and the Mercians. Thence they
pass over the river Severn into the western regions, and
gained by their devastations no little booty. But when they
had withdrawn homewards, rejoicing in their rich spoils,
they passed over a bridge on the eastern side of the river
Severn, at a place commonly called Cantabridge, f the troops
of the Mercians and West- Saxons met them : a battle ensued,
* The particulars recorded in this passage, concerning the battle of
Holme, are ascribed, by Florence of Worcester and the Saxon Chronicle,
to another battle, fought three years later. This caused Petrie to mippow,
that the paragraph in question had slipped out of its real place.
f Cambridge, in Gloucesteishire.
.o. 910- 839.., KING ATHELSTAN. 39
and in the plain of Wodnesfield the English obtained the
victory : the Danish army fled, overwhelmed by the darts of
their enemies: these things are said to have been done on
the fifth day of August $ and their three kings fell there in
that turmoil or battle, namely, Halfdene, Ecwils, and King-
war: they lost their sovereignty, and descended to the court
of the infernal king, and their elders and nobles with them.
A. 910. After one year, Ethered, who survived of the
Mercians, departed this life, and was buried peacefully in the
city of Gloucester.
A. 912. After two years, died Athulf in Northumbria ;
he was at that time commander of the town called Bebban-
burgh.*
A. 913. After a year, a fleet entered the mouth of the
river Severn, but no severe battle was fought there that
year. Lastly, the greater part of that army go to Ireland,
formerly called Bretannis by the great Julius Caesar.
A. 914. After one year, the day of Christ's nativity fell
on a Sunday ; and so great was the tranquillity of that
winter, that no one can remember anything like it either
before or since.
A. 917. After three years, Ethelfled the king's sister
departed this life, and her body lies buried at Gloucester.
A. 926. Also in the ninth year died Edward, king of the
English. This was the end ; his name and his pertinacity
here ceased.
CHAP. V. Of the reign of king Athelstan, his wars and deeds.
A. 926. The year in which the stout king Athelstan
gained the crown of the kingdom, was the nine hundred and
twenty-sixth from the glorious incarnation of our Saviour.
A. 939. Therefore, after thirteen years, a fierce battle was
fought against the barbarians at Brunandune,f wherefore that
fight is called great even to the present day : then the
barbarian tribes are defeated and domineer no longer ; they
are driven beyond the ocean : the Scots and Picts also bow
the neck ; the lands of Britain are consolidated together, on
all sides is peace, and plenty of all things, nor ever did a
fleet again come to land except in friendship with the
English.
* BambrougK * Brumby, L'nco]asJ<ire.
40 ETHELWERD'S CHRONICLE. (!>. 941-9.lt
A. 941. Two years afterwards the venerated king Athel-
tun died.
CHAP. VI. Of the reign of king Edmund.
After him Edmund succeeded to the neglected kingdom.
A. 948. After seven years, therefore, bishop Wulfstan and
the duke of the Mercians expelled certain deserters, namely,
Reginald and Anlaf from the city of York, and gave them
into the king's hand. In the same year died also queen
Elfgiva, wife of king Edmund, and afterwards was canonized.
In her tomb, with God's assistance, even to the present day,
miracles are performed in the monastery called Shaftesbury.
In the same period also died king Edmund on the solemnity
of Augustine the Less, who also was the apostle of the
English : and he held the kingdom six years and a half.
CHAP. VII. Of the reign of king Edred.
Edmund's successor was Edred his brother, to whom all
the Northumbrians became subject ; and the Scots also give
oaths of allegiance and immutable fidelity. Not long after
these things he also departed in peace, on the birthday of the
blessed pope and martyr Clement. He had held the king-
dom nine years and half.
CHAP. VIII. Of king Edwy.
His successor to the throne was Edwy, who, on account of
his great personal beauty, was called Pankalus by the
people. He held the sovereignty four years, and was much
beloved.
CHAP. IX. Of the reign of king Edgar.
A. 959. After this, Edgar was crowned, and he was an
admirable king.*
Moreover from the nativity of our Lord and Saviour waa
then completed the number of 973 years.*
HERE HAPPILY ENDS THE FOURTH BOOK OF
FABIUS ETHELWERD,
QUESTOR AND PATRICIAN.
Here follow two sets of Latin verses, of a most obscure anJ angram
matical character, and altogether untranslatable.
ANNALS CF THE REIGN
or
ALFRED THE GREAT
ANNALS OF THE REIGN
Hi
RED THE GREAT,
FROM A.D. 849 TO A.D. 887.
BY ASSER OF SAINT DAVID'S.
IN the year of our Lord's incarnation 849, was born Alfred,
king of the Anglo-Saxons, at the royal village of Wanating,*
in Berkshire, which country has its name from the wood of
Berroc, where the box-tree grows most abundantly. His gene-
alogy is traced in the following order. King Alfred was the son
of king Ethelwulf, who was the son of Egbert, who was the son
of Elmund, was the son of Eafa, who was the son of Eoppa,
who the son of Ingild. Ingild, and Ina, the famous king
of the West-Saxons, were two brothers. Ina went to Rome,
and there ending this life honourably, entered the heavenly
kingdom, to reign there for ever with Christ. Ingild and
Ina were the sons of Coenred, who was the son of Ceolwald,
who was the son of Cudam, who was the son of Cuthwin,
who was the son of Ceawlin, who was the son of Cynric, who
was the son of Creoda, who was the son of Cerdic, who was
the son of Elesa, who was the son of Gewis, from whom the
Britons name all that nation Gegwis,f who was the son of
Brond, who was the son of Beldeg, who was the son of Woden,
who was the son of Frithowald, who was the son of Frealaf,
who was the son of Frithuwulf, who was the son of Finn
of Godwulf, who was the son of Geat, which Geat the pagans
long worshipped as a god. Sedulius makes mention of him
in his metrical Paschal poem, as follows :
When gentile poets with their fictions vain,
In tragic language and bombastic strain,
To their god Geat, comic deity,
Loud praises sing, &c.
Wantage, t The Gewissae, generally understood to be the We*t-Samos.
44 ISSER'S LIFE OF AI.FSED. [*.. M SSL
Gent was the son of Tsetwa, who was the son of Beaw,
who was the son of Sceldi, who was the son of Heremod,
who was the son of Itennon, who was the son of Hathra,
who was the son of Guala, who was the son of Bedwig, who
was the son of Shem, who was the son of Noah, who was
the son of Lamech, who was the son of Methusalem, who
was the son of Enoch, who was the son of Malaleel, who was
the son of Cainian, who was the son of Enos, who was the
son of Seth, who was the son of Adam.
The mother of Alfred was named Osburga, a religious
woman, noble both by birth and by nature ; she was daugh-
ter of Oslac, the famous butler of king Ethelwulf, which
Oslac was a Goth by nation, descended from the Goths and
Jutes, of the seed, namely, of Stuf and Whitgar, two brothers
and counts : who, having received possession of the Isle of
Wight from their uncle, king Cerdic, and his son Cynric
their cousin, slew the few British inhabitants whom they
could find in that island, at a place called Gwihtgaraburgh ;*
for the other inhabitants of the island had either been slain
or escaped into sxile.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 851, which was the
third after the birth of king Alfred, Ceorl, earl of Devon, fought
with the men of Devon against the pagans at a place called
Wicgambeorg ;f and the Christians gained the victory ; and
that same year the pagans first wintered in the island called
Sheppey, which means the Sheep-isle, and is situated in the
river Thames between Essex and Kent, but is nearer to Kent
than to Essex ; it has in it a fine monastery 4
The same year also a great army of the pagans came with
three hundred and fifty ships to the mouth of the river
Thames, and sacked Dorobernia, which is the city of the Can-
tuarians, and also the city of London, which lies on the
north bank of the river Thames, on the confines of Essex
and Middlesex ; but yet that city belongs in truth to Essex ;
and they put to flight Berthwulf, king of Mercia, with all
the army, which he had led out to oppose them.
After these things, the aforesaid pagan host went into
Surrey, which is a district situated on the south bank of
the river Thames, and to the west of Kent. And Ethelwulf,
Carisbrooke, as may he conjectured from the name, which is a combiiia*
tion of Wight and Curaburgh.
f Wemburj. * Minster. Canterbury.
A.D.833.] ALFRKD SEXT TO BOMB. 43
king of the West-Saxons, and his son Ethelbald, with all
their army, fought a long time against their at a place called
Ac-lea,* i. e. the Oak-plain, and there, after a lengthened
battle, which Mas fought with much bravery on both sides,
the greater part of the pagan multitude was destroyed and
cut to pieces, so that we never heard of their being so de-
feated, either be p ore or since, in any country, in one day;
and the Christians gained an honourable victory, and were
triumphant over their graves.
In the same ye,ir king Athelstan, son of king Ethelwulf,
and earl Ealhere slew a large army of pagans in Kent, at a
place called Sandwich, and took nine ships of tbeir fleet ;
the others escaped by flight.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 853, which was the
fifth of king Alfred, Burhred, king of the Mercians, sent
messengers, and prayed Ethelwulf, king of the West-Saxons,
to come and help him in reducing the midland Britons, who
dwell between Mercia and the western sea, and who struggled
against him most immoderately. So without delay, king
Ethelwulf, having received the embassy, moved his army,
and advanced with king Burhred against Britain,! and imme-
diately, on entering that country, he began to ravage it ; and
having reduced it under subjection to king Burhred, he re-
turned home.
In the same year, king Ethelwuif sent Lis son Alfred,
above-named, to Rome, with an honourable escort both of
nobles and commoners. Pope Leo [the fourth] at that time
presided over the apostolic see, and he anointed for king
the aforesaid Alfred, and adopted him as his spiritual son.
The same year also, earl Ealhere, with the men of Kent,
and Huda with the men of Surrey, fought bravely and re-
solutely against an army of the pagans, in the island, which
is called in the Saxon tongue, Tenet,| but Ruim in the
British language. The battle lasted a long time, and many
fell on both sides, and also were drowned in the water; and
both the earls were there slain. In the same year also, after
Easter, Ethelwulf, king of the West-Saxons, gave his daugh-
ter to Burhred, king of the Mercians, and the marriage w&i
celebrated royally at the royal vill of Chippenham.
* Ockley, in Surrey:
+ Tnis is one the few instances to be met with of the name Britannia ap-
plied to Wales. J Thanet. Wilta.
46 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED [A.D. BJJ
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 855, which was the
seventh after the birth of the aforesaid king, Edmund the
most glorious king of the East- Angles began to reign, on the
eighth day before the kalends of January, i. e. on the birth-
day of our Lord, in the fourteenth year of his age. In
this year also died Lothaire, the Roman emperor, son of the
pious Lewis Augustus. In the same year the aforesaid
venerable king Ethelwulf released the tenth part of all l.is
kingdom from all royal service and tribute, and with a pen
never to be forgotten, offered it up to God the One and the
Three in One, in the cross of Christ, for the redemption of
his own soul and of his predecessors. In the same year he
went to Rome with much honour ; and taking with him his
son, the aforesaid king Alfred, for a second journey thither,
because he loved him more than his other sons, he remained
there a whole year ; after which he returned to his own
country, bringing with him Judith, daughter of Charles, the
king of the Franks.
In the meantime, however, whilst king Ethelwulf was re-
siding beyond the sea, a base deed was done, repugnant to
the morals of all Christians, in the western part of Selwood.
For king Ethelbald [son of king Ethelwulf J and Ealstan,
bishop of the church of Sherborne, with Eanwulf, earl of the
district of Somerton, are said to have made a conspiracy
together, that king Ethelwulf, on his return from Rome,
should never again be received into his kingdom. This crime,
unheard-of in all previous ages, is ascribed by many to the
bishop and earl alone, as resulting from their counsels. Many
also ascribe it solely to the insolence of the king, because
that king was pertinacious in this matter, and in many other
perversities, as we have heard related by certain persons ;
as also was proved by the result of that which follows.
For as he was returning from Rome, his son aforesaid, with
all his counsellors, or, as I ought to say, his conspirators,
attempted to perpetrate the crime of repulsing the king from
his own kingdom ; but neither did God permit the deed, nor
would the nobles of all Saxony consent to it. For to prevent
this irremediable evil to Saxony, of a son warring against his
father, or rather of the whole nation carrying on civil war
either on the side of the one or the other, the extraordinary
mildness of the father, seconded by the consent of all the
nobles, divided between the two the kingdom which ha4
A.D 855.' KTHELWULF'S RETURN FROM ROME. 47
hitherto been undivided ; the eastern parts were given to the
father, and the western to the son ; for where the father
ought by just right to reign, there his unjust and obstinate
son did reign ; for the western part of Saxony is always pre-
ferable to the eastern.
When Ethehvulf, therefore, was coming from Rome, all
that nation, as was fitting, so delighted in the arrival of the
old man, that, if he permitted them, they would have ex-
pelled his rebellious son Ethelbald, with all his counsellors,
out of the kingdom. But he, as we have said, acting with
great clemency and prudent counsel, so wished things to be
done, that the kingdom might not come into danger ; and he
placed Judith, daughter of king Charles, whom he had re-
ceived from his father, by his own side on the regal throne,
without any controversy or enmity from his nobles, even to
the end of his life, contrary to the perverse custom of that
nation. For the nation of the West- Saxons do not allow a
queen to sit beside the king, nor to be called a queen, but
only the king's wife ; which stigma the elders of that land
say arose from a certain obstinate and malevolent queen
of the same nation, who did all things so contrary to her
lord, and to all the people, that she not only earned for herself
exclusion from the royal seat, but also entailed the same
stigma upon those who came after her ; for in consequence
of the wickedness of that queen, all the nobles of that land
swore together, that they would never let any king reign over
them, who should attempt to place a queen on the throne by
his side.
And because, as I think, it is not known to many whence
this perverse and detestable custom arose in Saxony, contrary
to the custom of all the Theotiscan nations, it seems to me
right to explain a little more fully what 1 have heard from
my lord Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons, as he also had
heard it from many men of truth, who in great part recorded
that fact.
There was hi Mercia, in recent times, a certain valiant
king, who was feared by all the kings and neighbouring
states around. His name was Offa, and it was he who had
the great rampart made from sea to sea between Britain* and
Mercia. His daughter, named Eadburga, was married to
Bertric, king of the West-Saxons ; who immediately, having
* Offa's (tyke, between Wales and England.
48 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFKED. 'A.D. we
tne king's atfecnons, and the control of almost all the king-
dom, began to live tyrannically like her father, and to execrate
every man whom Bertric loved, and to do all things hateful
Ic God and man, and to accuse all she could before the king,
and so to deprive them insidiously of their life or power ;
and if she could not obtain the king's consent, she used to
take them off by poison : as is ascertained to have been the
case with a certain young man beloved by the king, whom she
poisoned, finding that the king would not listen to any accu-
sation against him. It is said, moreover, that king Bertric
unwittingly tasted of the poison, though the queen intended
to give it to the young man only, and so both of them
perished.
Bertric therefore being dead, the queen could remain no
longer among the West-Saxons, but sailed beyond the sea
with immense treasures, and went to the court of the great
and famous Charles, king of the Franks. As she stood
before the throne, and offered him money, Charles said to
her, " Choose, Eadburga, between me and my son, who stands
here with me." She replied, foolishly, and without deliber-
ation, " If I am to have my choice, I choose your son, be-
cause he is younger than you." At which Charles smiled
attd answered, " If you had chosen me, you would have
had my son ; but as you have chosen him, you shall not
have either of us."
However, he gave her a large convent of nuns, in which,
having laid aside the secular habit and taken the religious
dress, she discharged the office of abbess during a few years ;
for, as she is said to have lived irrationally in her own country,
so she appears to have acted still more so in that foreign
country ; for being convicted of having had unlawful inter-
course with a man of her own nation, she was expelled from
the monastery by king Charles's order, and lived a vicious life
of reproach in poverty and misery until her death ; so that
at last, accompanied by one slave only, as we have heard
from many who saw her, she begged her bread daily at Pavia,
and so miserably died.
Now king Ethelwulf lived two years after his return from
Rome ; during which, among many other good deeds of this
present life, reflecting on his departure according to the way
of all flesh, that his sons might not quarrel unreasonably
after their father's death, he ordere 1 a will or letter of in
A.B.8W.J ETHELWULF'S DEA.TH. 49
utructions to be written, in which he ordered that his king-
dom should be divided between his two eldest sons, his
private inheritance between his sons, his daughters, and his
relations, and the money which he left behind him between
his sons and nobles, and for the good of his soul. Of this
prudent policy we have thought fit to record a few instances out
of many for posterity to imitate ; namely, such as are under-
stood to belong principally to the needs of the soul ; for the
others, which relate only to human dispensation, it is not
necessary to insert in this work, lest prolixity should create
disgust in those who read or wish to hear my work. For the
benefit of his soul, then, which he studied to promote in all
things from the first flower of his youth, he directed through
all his hereditary dominions, that one poor man in ten, either
native or foreigner, should be supplied with meat, drink, and
clothing, by his successors, until the day of judgment ; sup-
posing, however, that the country should still be inhabited
both by men and cattle, and should not become deserted.
He commanded also a large sum of money, namely, three
hundred mancuses, to be carried to Rome for the good of his
soul, to be distributed in the following manner : namely, a
hundred mancuses in honour of St. Peter, specially to buy
oil for the lights of the church of that apostle on Easter eve,
and also at the cock-crow : a hundred mancuses in honour of
St. Paul, for the same purpose of buying oil for the church of
St. Paul the apostle, to light the lamps on Easter eve and at
the cock-crow ; and a hundred mancuses for the universal
apostolic pontiff.
But when king Ethelwulf was dead, and buried at Stem-
rugam,* his son Ethelbald, contrary to God's prohibition and
the dignity of a Christian, contrary also to the custom of all
the pagans, ascended his father's bed, and married Judith,
daughter of Charles, king of the Franks, and drew down
much infamy upon himself from all who heard of it. During
two years and a half of licentiousness after his father he held
the government of the West- Saxons.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 8f>6, which was the
eighth after Alfred's birth, the second year of king Charles
III, and the eighteenth year of the reign of Ethelwulf,
* Ingram supposes this to be Stonehenge. Staeningham, however, IB th*
common reading, which Camden thinks is Steyninjj, in Sussex. The Saxon
Chronicie, A.D. 856, states, that Ethelwulf was buried at Winchester.
S
ASSEH S LIFE OF ALFHEJX [A.D. SflO-BCA
king of the Wei t-Saxons, Humbert, bishop of the East-
Angles, anointed with oil and consecrated as king the glo-
rious Edmund, with much rejoicing and great honour in the
royal town called Burva, in which at that time was the royal
seat, in the fifteenth year of his age, on a Friday, the twenty-
fourth moon, being Christmas-day.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 860, which was the
twelfth of king Alfred's age, died Ethelbald, king of the
West-Saxons, and was buried at Sherborne. His brother
Ethelbert, as was fitting, joined Kent, Surrey, and Sussex
also to his dominion.
In his days a large army of pagans came from the sea.
and attacked and destroyed the city of Winchester. As they
were returning laden with booty to their ships, Osric,
earl of Hampshire, with his men, and earl Ethel wulf, with
the men of Berkshire, confronted them bravely ; a severe
battle took place, and the pagans were slain on every side ;
and, finding themselves unable to resist, took to flight like
women, and the Christians obtained a triumph.
Ethelbert governed his kingdom five years in peace, with
the love and respect of his subjects, who felt deep sorrow
when he went the way of all flesh. His body was honour-
ably interred at Sherborne by the side of his brothers.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 864, the pagans
wintered in the isle of Thanet, and made a firm treaty with
the men of Kent, who promised them money for adhering to
their covenant ; but the pagans, like cunning foxes, burst
from their camp by night, and setting at naught their engage-
ments, and spurning at the promised money, which they
knew was less than they could get by plunder, they ravaged
all the eastern coast of Kent.
In the year of our Lord s incarnation 866, which was the
eighteenth of king Alfred, Ethelred, brother of Ethelbert,
king of the West Saxons, undertook the government of the
kingdom for five years ; and the same year a large fleet of
pagans came to Britain from the Danube, and wintered in the
kingdom of the Eastern-Saxons, which is called in Saxon
East-Anglia ; and there they became principally an army of
cavalry. But, to speak in nautical phrase, I will no longer
commit my vessel to the power of the waves and of its sails,
or keeping off from land steer my round-about course through
eo many calamities of wars and series of years, but will
AA864.) HIS EDUCATION'. 51
return to that which first prompted me to this task ; that is to
Bay, I think it right in this place briefly to relate as much as
has come to my knowledge about the character of my revered
lord Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons, during the years that
he was an infant and a boy.
He was loved by his father and mother, and even by al.
the people, above all his brothers, and was educated alto-
gether at the court of the king. As he advanced through
the years of infancy and youth, his form appeared more
comely than that of his brothers ; in look, in speech, and in
manners he was more graceful than they. His noble nature
implanted in him from his cradle a love of wisdom above all
things ; but, with shame be it spoken, by the unworthy
neglect of his parents and nurses, he remained illiterate even
till he was twelve years old or more ; but he listened with
serious attention to the Saxon poems which he often heard
recited, and easily retained them in his docile memory. He
was a zealous practiser of hunting in all its branches, and
hunted with great assiduity and success ; for skill and good
fortune in this art, as in all others, are among the gifts of
God, as we also have often witnessed.
On a certain day, therefore, his mother* was showing him
and his brother a Saxon book of poetry, which she held in
her hand, and said, " Whichever of you shall the soonest
learn this volume shall have it for his own." Stimulated by
these words, or rather by the Divine inspiration, and allured
by the beautifully illuminated letter at the beginning of the
volume, he spoke before all his brothers, who, though his
seniors in age, were not so in grace, and answered, " Will
you really give that book to one of us, that is to say, to
him Avho can first understand and repeat it to you ?" At this
his mother smiled with satisfaction, and confirmed what she
had before said. Upon which the boy took the book out of
her hand, and went to his master to read it, and in due time
brought it to his mother and recited it.
After this he learned the daily course, that is, the cele-
bration of the hours, and afterwards certain psalms, and
several prayers, contained in a certain book which he kept
* We must understand this epithet as denoting his mother-in-law,
Judith, rather than his own mother, who was dead in A.D. 856, when Alfred
was not yet seven years old. When his father brought Judith froii Finc
Alfred was thirteen years old
B 2
52 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED. (A.B.WJ?.
day and night in his bosom, as we ourselves have seen,
and carried about with him to assist his prayers, amid all the
bustle and business of this present life. But, sad to say .'
he could not gratify his most ardent wish to learn the liberal
arts, because, as he said, there were no good readers at that
time in all the kingdom of the West-Saxons.
This he confessed, with many lamentations and sighs, to have
neen one o f his greatest difficulties and impediments in this life,
namely, that when he was young and had the capacity for
learning, he could not find teachers ; but, when he was
more advanced in life, he was harassed by so many diseases
unknown to all the physicians of this island, as well as by
internal and external anxieties of sovereignty, and by con-
tinual invasions of the pagans, and had his teachers and
writers also so much disturbed, that there was no time for
reading. But yet among the impediments of this present
life, from infancy up to the present time, and, as I believe,
even until his death, he continued to feel the same insatiable
desire of knowledge, and still aspires after it.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 867, which was the
nineteenth of the life of the aforesaid king Alfred, the army
of pagans before mentioned removed from the East- Angles
to the city of York, which is situated on the north bank of
the river Humber.
At that time a violent discord arose, by the instigation of
the devil, among the inhabitants of Northumberland ; as
always is used to happen among a people who have incurred
the wrath of God. For the Northumbrians at that time, as
we have said, had expelled their lawful king Osbert, and
appointed a certain tyrant named JElla., not of royal birth,
over the affairs of the kingdom ; but when the pagans ap-
proached, by divine Providence, and the union of the nobles
for the common good, that discord was a little appeased,
and Osbert and JElla uniting their resources, and assembling
an army, marched to York. The pagans fled at their ap-
proach, and attempted to defend themselves within the walls
of the city. The Christians, perceiving their flight and the
terror they were in, determined to destroy the walls of the
town, which they succeeded in doing ; for that city was not
surrounded at that time with firm or strong walls, and when
the Christians had made a breach as they had purposed, and
many of them had entered into the town, the pagans, urged
A.D.869.] HIS MARRIAGE. 5&
by despair and necessity, made a fierce sally upon them, slew
them, routed them, and cut them down on all sides, both
within and without the walls. In that battle fell almost all
the Northumbrian warriors, with both the kings and a mul-
titude of nobles ; the remainder, who escaped, made peace
with the pagans.
In the same year, Ealstan, bishop of the church of Sher-
borne, went the way of all flesh, after he had honourably
ruled his see four years, and he was buried at Sherborne.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 868, which was the
twentieth of king Alfred's life, there was a severe famine.
Then the aforesaid revered king Alfred, but at that time oc-
cupying a subordinate station, asked and obtained in marriage
a noble Mercian lady, daughter of Athelred, surnamed Mucil,*
earl of the Gaini.f The mother of this lady was named Ed-
burga, of the royal line of Mercia, whom we have often seen
with our own eyes a few years before her death. She was a
venerable lady, and after the decease of her husband, she
remained many years a widow, even till her own death.
In the same year, the above-named army of pagans, leaving
Northumberland, invaded Mercia and advanced to Notting-
ham, which is called in the British tongue, " Tiggocobauc,"
but in Latin, the " House of Caves," and they wintered
there that same year. Immediately on their approach, Burh-
red, king of Mercia, and all the nobles of that nation, sent
messengers to Ethelred, king of the West-Saxons, and his
brother Alfred, suppliantly entreating them to come and aid
them in fighting against the aforesaid army. Their request
was easily obtained ; for the brothers, as soon as promised,
assembled an immense army from all parts of their do-
minions, and entering Mercia, came to Nottingham, all eager
for battle, and when the pagans, defended by the castle, re-
fused to fight, and the Christians were unable to destroy the
wall, peace was made between the Mercians and pagans, and
the two brothers, Ethelred and Alfred, returned home with
their troops.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 869, which was the
twenty-first of king Alfred's life, there was a great famine
and mortality of men, and a pestilence a*uong the cattle.
* This nobleman occurs as a witness [Mucil, dux] to many Mercian
charters, dated from A.D. 814 to JJO'b'. f Inhabitants of Gainsborough.
54 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED.
And the aforesaid army of the pagans, galloping back to
Northumberland, went to York, and there passed the winter.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 870, which was the
twenty-second of king Alfred's life, the above-named army
of pagans, passed through Mercia into East-Anglia, and
wintered at Thetford.
In the same year Edmund, king of the East- Angles, fought
most fiercely against them ; but, lamentable to say, the
pagans triumphed, Edmund was slain in the battle, and the
enemy reduced all that country to subjection.
In the same year Ceolnoth, archbishop of Canterbury, went
the way of all flesh, and was buried peaceably in his own
city.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 871, which was the
twenty-third of king Alfred's life, the pagan army, of hate-
ful memory, left the East-Angles, and entering the kingdom
of the West-Saxons, came to the royal city, called Reading,
situated on the south bank of the Thames, in the district
called Berkshire ; and there, on the third day after their ar-
rival, their earls, with great part of the army, scoured the
country for plunder, while the others made a rampart between
the rivers Thames and Kennet on the right side of the same
royal city. They were encountered by Ethel wulf, earl of
Berkshire, with his men, at a place called Englefield ;* both
sides fought bravely, and made long resistance. At length
one of the pagan earls was slain, and the greater part of the
army destroyed ; upon which the rest saved themselves
by flight, and the Christians gained the victory.
Four days afterwards, Ethelred, king of the West-Saxons,
and his brother Alfred, united their forces and marched to
Heading, where, on their arrival, they cut to pieces the pagans
whom they found outside the fortifications. But the pagans,
nevertheless, sallied out from the gates, and a long and
fierce engagement ensued. At last, grief to say, the Christians
fled, the pagans obtained the victory, and the aforesaid earl
Elhelwulf was among the slain.
Roused by this calamity, the Christians, in shame and in-
dignaUon, within four days, assembled all their forces, and
a/ain eaoountered the pagan army at a place called Ashdunc,f
which means the " Hill of the Ash." The pagans had divided
* EnglefieUl Green is about four miles from Windsor f Aston, In Berkshire.
*.. 171.1 BATTLE AT ASHDTTNE. 55
themselves into two bodies, and began to prepare defences,
for they had two kings and many earls, so they gave the
middle part of the army to the two kings, and the other
part to all their earls. Which the Christians perceiving,
divided their army also into two troops, and also began to
construct defences. But Alfred, as we have been told by
those who were present, and would not tell an untruth,
marched up promptly with his men to give them battle ;
for king Ethelred remained a long time in his tent in prayer,
hearing the mass, and said that he would not leave it, till
the priest had done, or abandon the divine protection for
that of men. And he did so too, which afterwards availed
him much with the Almighty, as we shall declare more fully
in the sequel.
Now the Christians had determined that king Ethelred,
with his men, should attack the two pagan kings, but that
his brother Alfred, with his troops, should take the chance
of war against the two earls. Things being so arranged, the
king remained a long time in prayer, and the pagans came
up rapidly to fight. Then Alfred, though possessing a sub-
ordinate authority, could no longer support the troops of
the enemy, unless he retreated or charged upon them with-
out waiting for his brother. At length he bravely led his
troops against the hostile army, as they had before arranged,
but without awaiting his brother's arrival ; for he relied in.
the divine counsels, and forming his men into a dense pha-
lanx, marched on at once to meet the foe.
But here I must inform those who are ignorant of the
fact, that the field of battle was not equally advantageous
to both parties. The pagans occupied the higher ground,
and the Christians came up from below. There was also a sin-
pie thorn-tree, of stunted growth, and we have with our own eyes
snen it. Aronnd this tree the opposing armies came to-
gether with loud shouts from all sides, the one party to
pursue their wicked course, the other to fight for their lives,
their dearest ties, and their country. And when both armies
had fought long and bravely, at last the pagans, by the di-
vine judgment, were no longer able to bear the attacks of
the Christians, and having lost great part of their army,
took to a disgraceful flight. One of their two kings, and
five earls were there slain, together w:th many thousand
*f> ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED. [A.D. fTL
pagans, who fell on all sides, covering with their bodies th
whole plain of Ashdune.
There fell in that battle king Bagsac, earl Sidrac the
elder, and earl Sidrac the younger, earl Osbern, earl Frene,
and earl Harold ; and the whole pagan army pursued its
flight, not only until night but until the next day, even until
they reached the stronghold from which they had sallied.
The Christians followed, slaying all they could reach, until it
became dark.
After fourteen days had elapsed, king Eth sired, with his
brother Alfred, again joined their forces and marched to
Basing to fight with the pagans. The enemy came together
from all quarters, and after a long contest gained the victory.
After this battle, another army came from beyond the sea,
and joined them.
The same year, after Easter, the aforesaid king Ethelred,
naving bravely, honourably, and with good repute, governed
his kingdom five years, through much tribulation, went the
way of all flesh, and was buried in Wimborne Minster,
where he awaits the coming of the Lord, and the first resur-
rection with the just.
The same year, the aforesaid Alfred, who had been up to
that time only of secondary rank, whilst his brothers were
alive, now, by God's permission, undertook the govern-
ment of the whole kingdom, amid the acclamations of all the
people ; and if he had chosen, he might have done so be-
fore, whilst his brother above-named was still alive ; for in
wisdom and other qualities he surpassed all his brothers, and
moreover, was warlike and victorious in all his wars. And
when he had reigned one month, almost against his will, for
he did not think he could alone sustain the multitude and
ferocity of the pagans, though even during his brothers'
lives, he had borne the woes of many, he fought a battle
with a few men, and on very unequal terms, against all the
army of the pagans, at a hill called Wilton, on the south
bank of the river Wily, from which river the whole of
that district is named, and after a long and fierce engage-
ment, the pagans, seeing the danger they were in, and no
longer able to bear the attack of their enemies, turned their
backs and fled. But, oh, shame to say, they deceived their
too audacious pursuers, and again rallying, gained the vie*
AD. 871-875. KING OF MERCli DANISH ED. 61
tory. Let no one be surprised that the Christians had but
a small number of men, for the Saxons had been worn out
by eight battles in one year, against the pagans, of whom
they had slain one king, nine dukes, and .enumerable troops
of soldiers, besides endless skirmishes, both by night and
by day, in which the oft-named Alfred, and all his chief-
tains, with their men, and several of his ministers, were en-
gaged without rest or cessation against the pagans. How
many thousand pagans fell in these numberless skirmishes
God alone knows, over and above those who were slain in
the eight battles above-mentioned. In the same year the
Saxons made peace with the pagans, on condition that they
should take their departure, and they did so.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 872, the twenty-
fourth of king Alfred's life, the above-named army of pagans
went to London, and there wintered. The Mercians made
peace with them.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 873, the twenty-
fifth of king Alfred, the above-named army, leaving Lon-
don, went into the country of the Northumbrians, and there
wintered in the district of Lindsey; and the Mercians again
made treaty with them.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 874, the twenty-
sixth since the birth of king Alfred, the army before so
often mentioned left Lindsey and marched to Mercia,
where they wintered at Repton. Also they compelled Eurh-
red, king of Mercia, against his will, to leave his king-
dom and go beyond the sea to Rome, in the twenty-second
year of his reign. He did not long live after his arrival,
but died there, and was honourably buried in the school of
the Saxons, in St. Mary's church, where he awaits the Lord's
coming and the first resurrection with the just. The pagans
also, after his expulsion, subjected the whole kingdom of the
Mercians to their dominion ; but by a most miserable ar-
rangement, gave it into the custody of a certain foolish man,
named Ceolwulf, one of the king's ministers, on condition
that he should restore it to them, whenever they should wish
to have it again ; and to guarantee this agreement, he gave
them hostages, and swore that he would not oppose their will,
but be obedient to them in every respect.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 875, which was the
27th of king Alfred, the above-named a' my leaving Repton,
S9 ASSEH'S LIFE OF ALFRED.
divided into two bodies, one of which went with Halfdene into
Northumbria, and having wintered there near the Tyne, re-
duced all Northumberland to subjection ; they also ravaged
the Picts and the Strath-Clydensians.* The other division, with
Gothrun, Oskytel, and Anwiund, three kings of the pagans,
went to a place called Grantabridge,t and there wintered.
In the same year, king Alfred fought a battle by sea
against six ships of the pagans, and took one of them ; the
rest escaped by flight.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 876, being the twenty-
eighth year of king Alfred's life, the aforesaid army of the
pagans, leaving Grantabridge by night, entered a castle called
Wareham, where there is a monasterium of holy virgins be-
tween the two rivers FraunJ and Trent, in the district which
is called in British Durngueis, but in Saxon Thornsata, placed
in a most secure situation, except that it was exposed to danger
on the western side from the nature of the ground. With
this army Alfred made a solemn treaty, to the effect that
they should depart out of the kingdom, and for this they
made no hesitation to give as many hostages as he named; also
they swore an oath over the Christian relics. which with king
Alfred were next in veneration after the Deity himself, that
they would depart speedily from the kingdom. But they again
practised their usual treachery, and caring nothing for the
hostages or their oaths, they broke the treaty, and sallying forth
by night, slew all the horsemen that the king had round him,
and turning off into Devon, to another place called in Saxon
Exanceastkr^ but in British Catr-wisc, which means in Latin,
the city of Ex, situated on the eastern bank of the river Wise,
they directed their course suddenly towards the south sea,
which divides Britain and Gaul, and there passed the winter.
In the same year, Halfdene, king of those parts, divided
out the whole country of Northumberland between himself
and his men, and settled there with his army. In the same
year, Rollo with his followers penetrated into Normandy.
This same Rollo, duke of the Normans, whilst wintering \i.
Old Britain, or England, at the head of his troops, enjoyed
Stratclyde Britons. t Cambridge. J The Frome.
They swore oaths to AVfred on the holy ring, says the Saxon Chronicle,
p. 355. The most solemn manner of swearing among the Danes and other
northern nations was by their arms. Olaus Magnus, lib. viii. c. 2.
Q Exeter
*.D. 87T, 878.] ENGAGEMENT XT SEA. 69
one night a vision revealing to him the future. See more of
this Hollo in the Annals.*
In the year 877, the pagans, on the approach of autumn,
partly settled in Exeter, and partly marched for plunder into
Mercia. The number of that disorderly crew increased every
day, so that, if thirty thousand of them were slain in one
battle, others took their places to double the number. Then
king Alfred commanded boats and galleys, i. e. long ships, to
be built throughout the kingdom, in order to offer battle by
sea to the enemy as they were coming. On board of these
he placed seamen, and appointed them to watch the seas.
Meanwhile he went himself to Exeter, where the paganp
were wintering, and having shut them up within the walls,
laid siege to the town. He also gave orders to his sailors to
prevent them from obtaining any supplies by sea ; and his
sailors were encountered by a fleet of a hundred and twenty
ships full of armed soldiers, who were come to help their
countrymen. As soon as the king's men knew that they v .re
fitted with pagan soldiers, they leaped to their arms, and
bravely attacked those barbaric tribes: but the pagans, r >
had now for almost a month been tossed and almost wrecked
among the waves of the sea, fought vainly against them ;
their bands were discomfited in a moment, and all were sunk
and drowned in the sea, at a place called Suanewic.f
In the same year the army of pagans, leaving Wareham,
partly on horseback and partly by water, arrived at Suane-
wic, where one hundred and twenty of their ships were lost ;|
and king Alfred pursued their land-army as far as Exeter ;
there he made a covenant with them, and took hostages that
they would depart.
The same year, in the month of August, that army went
into Mercia, and gave part of that country to one Ceolwulf,
a weak-minded man, and one of the king's ministers ; the
other part they divided among themselves.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 878, which was the
* It is necessary to inform the reader that many passages of this work
are modern interpolations, made in the old MS. by a later hand. The
" Annals " referred to in the text are supposed not to be a genuine work
of Asser.
t Swanwich, in Dorsetshire.
j This clause is a mere repetition of the preceding. See a formei noU
tethia page.
60 ASSEB'S IIFE OF ALFRED. U.o.1?!
thirtieth of king Alfred's life, the army above-mentioned
left Exeter, and went to Chippenham, a royal villa, situ-
ated in the west of Wiltshire, and on the eastern bank of
the river, which is called in British, the Avon. There they
wintered, and drove many of the inhabitants of that country
beyond the sea by the force of their arms, and by want of
the necessaries of life. They reduced almost entirely to sub-
jection all the people of that country.
At the same time the above-named Alfred, king of the
West-Saxons, with a few of his nobles, and certain soldiers
and vassals, used to lead an unquiet life among the wood-
lands* of the county of Somerset, in great tribulation; for he
had none of the necessaries of life, except what he could
forage openly or stealthily, by frequent sallies, from the pa-
gans, or even from the Christians who had submitted to the
rule of the pagans, and as we read in the Life of St. Neot,
at the house of one of his cowherds.
But it happened on a certain day, that the countrywoman,
wife of the cowherd, was preparing some loaves to bake,
and the king, sitting at the hearth, made ready his bow and
arrows and other warlike instruments. The unlucky woman
espying the cakes burning at the fire, ran up to remove
them, and rebuking the brave king, exclaimed :
Ca'sn thee mind the ke-aks, man, an' doossen zee 'em burn !
I'm boun thee's eat 'em vast enough, az zoon az tiz the turn.f 1
The blundering woman little thought that it was king Al-
fred, who had fought so many battles against the pagans, and
gained so many victories over them.
But the Almighty not only granted to the same glorious king
victories over his enemies, but also permitted him to be harass-
ed by them, to be sunk down by adversities, and depressed
by the low estate of his followers, to the end that he might
learn that there is one Lord of all things, to whom every
knee doth bow, and in whose hand are the hearts of kings;
who puts down the mighty from their seat and exalteth the
humble; who suffers his servants when they are elevated at
the summit of prosperity to be touched by the rod of ad-
* Athelney, a morass formed by the conflux of the Thone and the Par-
ret. See Saxon Chron. p. 356, and Chronicle of Ethel werd, p 31.
f The origin. d here is in Latin verse, and nay therefore be rendered into
Kngiuh verse, but such as every housewife in bomurseUJiire would under*
A.D. 878.J HIS SELF-WILL PUWISHED. OS
versity, tliat in their humility they may not despair of God's
mercy, and in their prosperity they may not boast of their
honours, but may also know, to whom they owe all the
things which they possess.
We may believe that the calamity was brought upon the
king aforesaid, because, in the beginning of his reign, when
he was a youth, and influenced by youthful feelings, he would
not listen to the petitions which his subjects made to him
for help in their necessities, or for relief from those who
oppressed them ; but he repulsed them from him, and paid
HO heed to their requests. This particular gave much annoy-
ance to the holy man St. Neot, who was his relation, and
often foretold to him, in the spirit of prophecy, that he would
suffer great adversity on this account ; but Alfred neither at-
tended to the reproof of the man of God, nor listened to his
true prediction. Wherefore, seeing that a man's sins must
be corrected either in this world or the next, the true and
righteous Judge was willing that his sin should not go un-
punished in this world, to the end that he might spare
him in the world to come. From this cause, therefore, the
aforesaid Alfred often fell into such great misery, that some-
times none of his subjects knew where he was or what had
become of him.
In the same year the brother* of Hingwar and Halfdene,
with twenty-three ships, after much slaughter of the Chris,
tians, came from the country of Demetia,f where he had
wintered, and sailed to Devon, where, with twelve hundred
others, he met with a miserable death, being slain while com-
mitting his misdeeds, by the king's servants, before the castle
of Cynuit (KynwithJ), into which many of the king's servants,
with their followers, had fled for safety. The pagans, seeing
that the castle was altogether unprepared and unfortified,
except that it had walls in our own fashion, determined not
to assault it, because it was impregnable and secure on all
sides, except on the eastern, as we ourselves have seen, but
they began to blockade it, thinking that those who were
inside would soon surrender either from famine or want of
water, for the castle had no spring near it. But the result
did not fall out as they expected ; for the Christians, before
they began to suffer from want, inspired by Heaven, judging
* Probably the sangukan' Hubba. + Or South Wales.
$ Kyuwith casve Btooc op the river Taw. Camdtn, p. 35.
62 ASSEB'S LIFE OF ALFRED. u,. &*
it much better to gain victory or death, attacked the pagans
suddenly in the morning, and from the first cut them down
in great numbers, slaying also their king, so that few escaped
to their ships ; and there they gained a very large booty, and
amongst other things the standard called Raven ; for they
say that the three sisters of Hingwar and Hubba, daughters
of Lodobroch, wove that flag and got it ready in one day.
They say, moreover, that in every battle, wherever that flag
went before them, if they were to gain the victory a live
crow would appear flying on the middle of the flag ; but if
they were doomed to be defeated it would hang down motion-
less, and this was often proved to be so.
The same year, after Easter, king Alfred, with a few fol-
lowers, made for himself a stronghold in a place called
Athelney, and from thence sallied with his vassals and the
nobles of Somersetshire, to make frequent assaults upon the
pagans. Also, in the seventh week after Easter, he rode to
the stone of Egbert,* which is in the eastern part of the wood
which is called Selwood,f which means in Latin Silva Magna,
the Great Wood, but in British Coit-mawr. Here he was met
by all the neighbouring folk of Somersetshire, and Wiltshire,
and Hampshire, who had not, for fear of the pagans, fled
beyond the sea ; and when they saw the king alive after such
great tribulation, they received him, as he deserved, with joy
and acclamations, and encamped there for one night. When
the following day dawned, the king struck his camp, and
went to Okely,J where he encamped for one night. The
next morning he removed to Edington, and there fought
bravely and perseveringly against all the army of the pagans,
whom, with the divine help, he defeated with great slaughter,
and pursued them flying to their fortification. Immediately
he slew all the men, and carried off" all the booty that he
could find without the fortress, which he immediately laid
siege to with all his army ; and when he had been there
fourteen days, the pagans, driven by famine, cold, fear, and
last of all by despair, asked for peace, on the condition that
they should give the king as many hostages as he pleased,
but should receive none of him in return, in which form they
Now called Brixton Deverill, in Wilts.
f Seiwood Forest extended from Frome to Burham, and was probabl*
much larger at one time.
J Or Iglea. Supposed to be Leigh, now Westbury, Wilto.
..87-882.] BAIT1SM OF GOTH11TTW. 63
had never before made a trealy with any one. The king,
hearing that, took pity upon them, and received such hostages
as he chose ; after which the pagans swore, moreover, that
the} would immediately leave the kingdom ; and their king,
Gothrun, promised to embrace Christianity, and receive
baptism at king Alfred's hands. All of which articles he
and his men fulfilled as they had promised. For after seven
weeks Gothrun, king of C*e pagans, with thirty men chosen
from the army, came to Alfred at a place called Aller, near
Athelney, and there king Alfred, receiving him as his son
by adoption, raised him up fom the holy laver of baptism
on the eighth day, at a royal villa named Wedmore,* where
the holy chrism was poured upon him.f After his baptism he
remained twelve nights with the king, who, with all his
nobles, gave him many fine houses.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 879, which was the
thirty-first of king Alfred, the aforesaid army of pagans
leaving Chippenham, as they had promised, went to Ciren-
cester, which is called in British Cair Cori, and is situate in
the southern part of the Wiccii,J and there they remained
one year.
In the same year, a large army of pagans sailed from
foreign parts into the river Thames, and joined the army
which was already in the country. They wintered at Fulham
near the river Thames.
In the same year an eclipse of the sun took place, between
Jiree o'clock and the evening, but nearer to three o'clock.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 880, which was the
thirty-second of king Alfred, the above named army of
pagans left Cirencester, and went among the East Angles,
where they divided out the country and began to settle.
The same year the army of pagans, which had wintered at
Fulham, left the island of Britain, and sailed over the sea
to the eastern part of France, where they remained a year
at a place called Ghent.
In the year of our Lord's incarnat-on 881, which was the
* Wedmore is four miles and three qxarters from Axbridge, in Somer-
setshire.
t In the Saxon Chronicle (A.D. 878) it is said, that Gothrun was bap-
\ized at Aller, and his chrism-loosing was at Wedmore. The chrismal wai
white linen cloth put on the head at the administration of baptism, whica
was taken off at tne expiration of eight days.
J Inhabitants of Gloucester, "Vorcester, and part of Warwickshire. |
ft* ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED. [A.. 883, 884
thirty third of king Alfred's life, the aforesaid army went higher
up into France ; and the French fought against them ; and
after the battle the pagans obtained horses and became an
army of cavalry.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 882, the thirty-fourth
of king Alfred's life, the above named army steered their
ships up into France by a river called the Mese [Meuse] and
there wintered one year.
In the same year Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons, fought
a battle by sea against the pagan fleet, of which he captured
two ships, having slain all who were on board ; and the
two commanders of two other ships, with all their crews,
distressed by the battle and the wounds which they had le-
ceived, laid down their arms and submitted to the king.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 883, which was the
thirty-fifth of king Alfred's life, the aforesaid army went
up the river called Scald [Scheldt] to a convent of nuns called
Cundoht [Conde] and there remained a year.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 884, which was the
thirty-sixth of king Alfred's life, the aforesaid army divided
into two parts ; one body of them went into East France,
and the other coming to Britain entered Kent, where they
besieged a city called in Saxon Rochester, and situated on
the eastern bank of the river Medway. Before the gate of
the town the pagans suddenly erected a strong fortress, but
yet they were unable to take the city, because the citizens
defended themselves bravely, until king Alfred came up to
help them with a large army. Then the pagans abandoned
their fortress, and all their horses which they had brought
with them out of France, and leaving behind them in the
fortress the greater part of their prisoners, on the arrival of
the king, fled immediately to their ships, and the Saxons im-
mediately seized on the prisoners and horses left by the
pagans ; and so the pagans, compelled by stern necessity,
returned the same summer to France.
In the same year Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons, led
his fleet, full of fighting men, out of Kent to the country of
the East Angles, for the sake of plunder ;* and, when they
This expression paints in strong colours the unfortunate and divided
state of England at this period, for it shows that the Danes had settled
possession of parts of it. In fact, all traces of the heptarchy, or ancient
division of the island into provinces, did not entirely disappear until sum*
fours after the Norman conquest
4.to.WCJ DEATH OF POPE MARTIN. 65
had arrived at the mouth of the river Stour,* immediately
thirteen ships of the pagans met them, prepared for battle ;
a fierce fight ensued, and all the pagans, after a brave resist-
ance, were slain ; all the ships, with all their money, were
taken. After this, while the royal fleet were reposing, the
pagans, who lived in the eastern part of England, assembled
their ships, met the same royal fleet at sea in the mouth of
the same river, and, after a naval battle, the pagans gained
the victory.
In the same year, also, Carloman, king of the Western
Franks, whilst hunting a wild boar, was miserably killed by
a large animal of that species, which inflicted a dreadful
wound on him with its tusk. His brother Louis [HI]., who
had also been king of the Franks, died the year before. Thes%
two brothers were sons of Louis, king of the Franks, who
had died in the year above mentioned, in which the eclipse
of the sun took place ; and it was he whose daughter Judith
was given by her father's wish in marriage to Ethel wulf,
king of the West Saxons.
In the same year also a great army of the pagans came
from Germany into the country of the ancient Saxons, which
is called in Saxon Ealdseaxum.f To oppose them the said
Saxons and Frisons joined their forces, and fought bravely
twice in that same year. In both those battles the Christians,
with the merciful aid of the Lord, obtained the victory.
In the same year also, Charles, king of the Almains, re-
ceived, with universal consent, all the territories which lie
between the Tyrrhenian sea and that gulf which runs between
the old Saxons and the Gauls, except the kingdom of Ar-
morica, i. e. Lesser Britain. This Charles was the son of
king Louis, who was brother of Charles, king of the Franks,
father of the aforesaid queen Judith ; these two brothers
were sons of Louis, but Louis was the son of the great, the
ancient, and wise Charlemagne, whj was the son of Pepin.
In the same year pope Martic, of blessed memory, went
the way of all flesh ; it was he who, in regard for Alfred,
King of the Anglo-Saxons, and at his request, freed the
school of the Anglo-Saxons resident at Rome from all tribute
and tax. He also sent many gifts on that occasion, among
* Not the river Stour, in Kent; but the Stour which divides Essex fioia
Suffolk. Lambard fixes the battle at Harwich haven,
f Or, Old Saxoct.
*
66 ASS Ell's LIFE OF ALFRED. [A.D. 8M.
which was no small portion of the holy and venerable crosi
on which our Lord Jesus Christ was suspended, for the
general salvation of mankind.
In the same year also the army of pagans, which dwelt
among the East Angles, disgracefully broke the peace which
they had concluded with king Alfred.
Wherefore, to return to that from which I digressed, that
I may not be compelled by my long navigation to abandon
the port of rest which I was making for, I propose, as far as
my knowledge will enable me, to speak of the life and cha-
racter and just conduct of my lord Alfred, king Of the
Anglo-Saxons, after he married the above named respected
lady of Mercian race, his wife ; and, with God's blessing, I
will despatch it succinctly and briefly, as I promised, that I
may not offend the delicate minds of my readers by prolixity
in relating each new event.
His nuptials were honourably celebrated in Mercia, among
innumerable multitudes of people of both sexes ; and after
continual feasts, both by night and by day, he was imme-
diately seized, in presence of all the people, by sudden and
overwhelming pain, as yet unknown to all the physicians ;
for it was unknown to all who were then present, and even
to those who daily see him up to the present time, which,
sad to say ! is the worst of all, that he should have protracted
it so long from the twentieth to the fortieth year of his life,
and even more than that through the space of so many years,
from what cause so great a malady arose. For many thought
that this was occasioned by the favour and fascination of
the people who surrounded him ; others, by some nite of the
devil, who is ever jealous of the good ; others, from an un-
usual kind of fever. He had this sort of severe disease from
his childhood ; but once, divine Providence so ordered it,
that when he was on a visit to Cornwall for the sake of
hunting, and had turned out of the road to pray in a certain
chapel, in which rests the body of Saint Guerir,* and now
also St. Neotf rests there, for king Alfred was always from
his infancy a frequent visitor of holy places for the sake of
prayer and almsgiving, he prostrated himself for private
devotion, and, after some time spent therein, he entreated of
St. Guerir's church wsu at Hani Stoke, in Cornwall.
+ An interesting account of St. Neot wul be found in Gorham'a History
And Antiquities of Ejncsbury and St. N cot's.
4.* 884.1 HIS FAMILY. 67
God's mercy, that .n his boundless clemency he would ex-
change the torments of the malady which then afflicted him
for some other lighter disease ; bat with this condition, that
such disease should not show itself outwardly in his body,
lest he should be an object of contempt, and less able to
benefit mankind ; for he had great dread of leprosy or blind-
ness, or any such complaint, as makes men useless or con
temptible when it afflicts them. When he had finished his
prayers, he proceeded on his journey, and not long after he
felt within him that by the hand of the Almighty he was
healed, according to his request, of his disorder, and that it
was entirely eradicated, although he had first had even this
complaint in the flower of his youth, by his devout and pious
prayers and supplications to Almighty God. For if I may
be allowed to speak briefly, but in a somewhat preposterous
order, of his zealous piety to God, in the flower of his youth,
before he entered the marriage state, he wished to strengthen
his mind in the observance of God's commandments, for he
perceived that he could with difficulty abstain from gratifying
his carnal desires ; and, because he feared the anger of God,
if he should do anything contrary to his will, he used often
to rise in the morning at the cock-crow, and go to pray in the
churches and at the relics of the saints. There he prostrated
himself on the ground, and prayed that God in his mercy
would strengthen his mind still more in his service by some
infirmity such as he might bear, but not such as would
render him imbecile and contemptible in his worldly duties ;
and when he had often prayed with much devotion to this
effect, after an interval of some time, Providence vouchsafed
to afflict him with the above-named disease, which he bore
long and painfully for many years, and even despaired of
life, until he entirely got rid of it by his prayers ; but, sad
to say ! it was replaced, as we have said, at his marriage by
another which incessantly tormented him, night and day,
from the twentieth to the forty-fourth year of his life. But
if ever, by God's mercy, he was relieved from this infirmity
for a single day or night, yet the fear and dread of that
dreadful malady never left him, but rendered him almost
useless, as he thought, for every duty, whether human or
divine.
The sons and daughters, which he had by his wife above
mentioned were Ethelfled the eldest, after whom came Ed.
r 2
6fc ASSER S LIFE OF ALFRED. U-o. 884
ward, then Ethelgiva, then Ethelswitha, and Ethelwerd,
besides those who died in their infancy, one of whom was
Edmund. Ethelfled, when she arrived at a marriageable age,
was united to Ethered, earl of Mercia ; Ethelgiva also was
dedicated to God, and submitted to the rules of a monastic
life. Ethelwerd the youngest, by the divine counsels and the
admirable prudence of the king, was consigned to the schools
of learning, where, with the children of almost all the nobi-
lity of the country, and many also who were not noble, he
prospered under the diligent care of his teachers. Books in
both languages, namely, Latin and Saxon, were both read in
the school. They also learned to write ; so that before they
were of an age to practice manly arts, namely, hunting ana'
such pursuits as befit noblemen, they became studious and
clever in the liberal arts. Edward and Ethelswitha were bred
up in the king's court and received great attention from their
attendants and nurses ; nay, they continue to this day, with
the love of all about them, and showing affability, and even
gentleness towards all, both natives and foreigners, and in
complete subjection to their father; nor, among their other
studies which appertain to this life and are fit for noble
youths, are they suffered to pass their time idly and unprofit-
ably without learning the liberal arts ; for they have carefully
learned the Psalms and Saxon books, especially the Saxon
poems, and are continually in the habit of making use of
books.
In the meantime, the king, during the frequent wars and
Other trammels of this present life, the invasions of the
pagans, and his own daily infirmities of body, continued to
carry on the government, and to exercise hunting in all its
branches ; to teach his workers in gold and artificers of all
kinds, his falconers, hawkers and dog-keepers ; to build houses,
majestic and good, beyond all the precedents of his ances-
tors, by his new mechanical inventions ; to recite the Saxon
books, and especially to learn by heart the Saxon poems, and
to make others learn them ; and he alone never desisted from
studying, most diligently, to the best of his ability ; he attended
the mass and other daily services of religion ; he was fre-
quent in psalm-singing and prayer, at the hours both of
the day and the night. He also went to the churches, as we
have already said, in the night-time to pray, secretly, and
unknown to his courtiers; he bestowed alms and largesses on
LD 884.] HIS THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE. 69
both natives and foreigners of all countries ; he was affable
*nd pleasant to all, and curiously eager to investigate things
unknown. Many Franks, Frisons, Gauls, pagans, Britonu
Scots, and Armoricans, noble and ignoble, submitted vo-
luntarily to his dominion ; and all of them, according to
their nation and deserving, were ruled, loved, honoured, and
enriched with money and power. Moreover, the king was ia
the habit of hearing the divine scriptures read by his own coun-
trymen, or, if by any chance it so happened, in company with
foreigners, and he attended to it with sedulity and solicitude.
His bishops, too, and all ecclesiastics, his earls and nobles,
ministers and friends, were loved by him with wonderful af-
fection, and their sons, who were bred up in the royal house-
hold, were no less dear to him than his own ; he had them
instructed in all kinds of good morals, and among other
things, never ceased to teach them letters night and day ; but
as if he had no consolation in all these things, and suffered
no other annoyance either from within or without, yet he
wa* harassed by daily and nightly affliction, that he com-
plained to God, and to all who were admitted to his familiar
love, -t Almighty God had made him ignorant of divine
wisdom, and of the liberal arts ; in this emulating the pious,
the wise, and wealthy Solomon, king of the Hebrews, who
at first, despising all present glory and riches, asked wisdom
of God, and found both, namely, wisdom and worldly glory ;
as it is written, " Seek first the kingdom of God and his
righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you."
But God. who is always the inspector of the thoughts of the
mind within, and the instigator of all good intentions, and t
most plentiful aider, that good desires may be formed, for
he would not instigate a man to good intentions, unless he
also amply supplied that which the man justly and properly
wishes to have, instigated the king's mind within ; as it ia
written, " I will hearken what the Lord God will say concern-
ing me." He would avail himself of every opportunity to
procure coadjutors in his good designs, to aid him in his
strivings after wisdom, that he might attain to what he aimed
at ; and, like a prudent bird, which rising in summer with
the early morning from her beloved nest, steers her rapid
flight through the uncertain tracks of ether, and descends
on the manifold and varied flowers of grasses, herbs, and
shrubs, essaying that which pleases most, th? t she may bea
70 ASSKR'S LIFE OF ALFRED. [A.0. 8M.
it to her home, so did he direct his eyes afar, and seek
without, that which he had not within, namely, in his own
kingdom.
But God at that time, as some consolation to tne king's
benevolence, yielding to his complaint, sent certain lights
to illuminate him, namely, Werefrith, bishop of the church
of Worcester, a man well versed in divine scripture, who,
by the king's command, first turned the books of the
Dialogues of pope Gregory and Peter, his disciple, from
Latin into Saxon, and sometimes putting sense for sense,
interpreted them with clearness and elegance. After him
was Plegmund, a Mercian by birth, arjchbishop of the church
of Canterbury, a venerable man, and endowed with wisdom ;
Ethelstan also, and Werewulf, his priests and chaplains, Mer-
cians by birth, and erudite. These four had been invited out
of Mercia by king Alfred, who exalted them with many
honours and powers in the kingdom of the West-Saxons,
besides the privileges which archbishop Plegmund and bishop
Werefrith enjoyed in Mercia. By their teaching and wisdom
the king's desires increased unceasingly, and were gratified.
Night and day, whenever he had leisure, he commanded such
men as these to read books to him ; for he never suffered
himself to be without one of them, wherefore he possessed a
knowledge of every book, though of himself he could not
yet understand anything of books, for he had not yet learned
to read any thing.
But the king's commendable avarice could not be gratified
even in this ; wherefore he sent messengers beyond the sea
to Gaul, to procure teachers, and he invited from thence
Griinbald,* priest and monk, a venerable man, and good
singer, adorned with every kind of ecclesiastical discipline
and good morals, and most learned in holy scripture. He
also obtained from thence John.f also priest and monk, a man
of most energetic talents, and learned in all kinds of literary
science, and skilled in many other arts. By the teaching of
these men the king's mind was much enlarged, and he en-
riched and honoured them with much influence.
in these times, I also came into Saxony out of the furthest
coasts of Western Britain ; and when I had proposed to go
to him through many intervening provinces, I arrived in the
Grimbald was provost of St. Omer's.
f John had been connected with the monastery of Corbie.
*.D 884. ASSKR, AT.FRKO's TEACHER. 71
country of the Saxons, who live on the right hand, which in
Saxon is called Sussex, under the guidance of some of that
nation ; and there I first saw him in the royal vill, which is
called Dene.* He received me with kindness, and among
other familiar conversation, he asked me eagerly to devote
myself to his service and become his friend, to leave every
thing which I possessed on the left, or western bank of the
Severn, and he promised he would give more than an equi-
valent for it in his own dominions. I replied that I could
not incautiously and rashly promise such things ; for it
seemed to me unjust, that I should leave those sacred
places in which I had been bred, educated, and crowned,f
and at last ordained, for the sake of any earthly honour and
power, unless by compulsion. Upon this, he said, " If you
cannot accede to this, at least, let me have your service in
part : spend six months of the year with me here, and the
other six in Britain." To this, I replied, " I could not even
promise that easily or hastily without the advice of my
friends." At length, however, when I perceived that he was
anxious for my services, though I knew not why, I promised
him that, if my life was spared, I would return to him after
six months, with such a reply as should be agreeable to him
as well as advantageous to me and mine. With this answer
he was satisfied, and when I had given him a pledge to return
at the appointed time, on the fourth day we left him and
returned on horseback towards our own country.
After our departure, a violent fever seized me in the city
of Winchester, where I lay for twelve months and one week,
night and day, without hope of recovery. At the appointed
time, therefore, I could not fulfil my promise of visiting him,
and he sent messengers to hasten my journey, and to inquire
the cause of my delay. As I was unable to ride to him, I
Bent a second messenger to tell him the cause of my delay,
and assure him that, if I recovered from my infirmity, I
would fulfil what I had promised. My complaint left me,
and by the advice and consent of all my friends, for the
benefit of that holy place, and of all who dwelt therein,
* East Dene [or Dean] and West Dene are two villages near Chichee-
ter. There are also other villages of the same name near East Bourne.
t This expression alludes to the tonsure, which was undergone by those
who became clerks. For a description of the ecclesiastical tonsure see
fccc'es. Hist. p. 60
72 ASSEB'S LIFE OP A.LFBED. [A.D.SM
I did as I had promised to the king, and devoted myself
co his service, on the condition that I should remain with
him six months in every year, either continuously, if I
could spend six months with him at once, or alternately,
three months in Britain and three in Saxony.* For my
friends hoped that they should sustain less tribulation and
harm from king Hemeid.f who often plundered that monastery
and the parish of St. Deguus,J and sometimes expelled the
prelates, as they expelled archbishop Novis, my relation,
and myself ; if in any manner I could secure the notice and
friendship of the king.
At that time, and long before, all the countries on the right
hand side of Britain belonged to king Alfred and still be-
long to him. For instance, king Hemeid, with all the
inhabitants of the region of Demetia, compelled by the vio-
lence of the six sons of Rotri, had submitted to the dominion
of the king. Howel also, son of Ris, king of Glegutsing,
and Brocmail and Fernmail, sons of Mouric, kings of Gwent,
compelled by the violence and tyranny of earl Ethered and
of the Mercians, of their own accord sought king Alfred,
that they might enjoy his government and protection from
him against their enemies. Helised, also, son of Tendyr,
king of Brecon, compelled by the force of the same sons of
Rotri, of his own accord sought the government of the afore-
said king ; and Anarawd, son of Rotri, with his brother, at
length abandoning the friendship of the Northumbrians,
from which he received no good but harm, came into king
Alfred's presence and eagerly sought his friendship. The
King received him honourably, received him as his son by
confirmation from the bishop's hand, and presented him with
many gifts. Thus he became subject to the king with all
his people, on the same condition, that he should be obedient
to the king's will in all respects, in the same way as Ethered
with the Mercians.
Nor was it in vain that all these princes gained the
* The original Latin continues, " Et ilia adjuvaretur per rudiments
Sancti Degui in omni causa, tanien pro riribus," which I do not under-
stand, and therefore cannot translate.
t A petty prince of South Wales.
t Or St. Dewi. Probably by the parish of St. Deguus is meant the
diocese of St. David's. Hence it is said, that Alfred gave to Asser the
whole parish (omnis parochia) of Exeter.
| Archbishop of St. David's.
.o. M&) ALFRED'S GIFTS 10 ASSEK. 73
friendship of the king. For those who desired to augment
their worldly power, obtained power ; those who desired
money, gained money; and in like way, those who desired
his friendship, or both money and friendship, succeeded in
getting what they wanted. But all of them gained his love
and guardianship and defence from every quarter, even as the
king with his men could protect himself.
When therefore I had come into his presence at the royal
vill, called Leonaford, I was honourably received by him, and
remained that time with him at his court eight months ; during
which I read to him whatever books he liked, and such as he
had at hand ; for this is his most usual custom, both night
and day, amid his many other occupations of mind and body,
either himself to read books, or to listen whilst others read
them. And when I frequently asked his leave to depart,
and could in no way obtain it, at length when I had made
up my mind by all means to demand it, he called me to
him at twilight, on Christmas eve, and gave me two letters,
in which was a long list of all the things which were in
two monasteries, called in Saxon, Ambresbury* and Ban well ;f
and on that same day he delivered to me those two mo-
nasteries with all the things that were in them, and a silken
pall of great value, and a load for a strong man, of incense,
adding these words, that he did not give me these trifling
presents, because he was unwilling hereafter to give me
greater ; for in the course of time he unexpectedly gave me
Exeter, with all the diocese which belonged to him in SaxonyJ
and in Cornwall, besides gifts every day, without number, in
every kind of worldly wealth, which it would be too long to
enumerate here, lest they should make my reader tired.
But let no one suppose that I have mentioned these pre-
sents in this place for the sake of glory or flattery, or to
obtain greater honour. I call God to witness, that I have
not done so ; but that I might certify to those who are igno-
rant, how profuse he is in giving. He then at once gave
me permission to ride to those two rich monasteries and
afterwards to return to my own country.
In the year of our Lord's incarnation, 886, which was the
thirty-eighth since the birth of Alfred, the army so often
beforementioned again fled the country, and went into the
country of the Western Franks, directing their ships to the
Ameeburjr, in Wilts. 1 In Somersetshire. J Wcuez.
74 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED. [A.D. wr.
river called the Seine, and sailed up it as far as the city of
Paris, and there they wintered and measured out their camp
They besieged that city a whole year, as far as the bridge,
that they might prevent the inhabitants from making use of
it ; for the city is situated on a small island in the middle
of the river; but by the merciful favour of God, and the
brave defence of citizens, the army could not force their way
inside the walls.
In the same year, Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons, after
the burning of cities and the slaying of the people, honour-
ably rebuilt the city of London, and made it again habitable.
He gave it into the custody of his son-in-law, Ethered, can
of Mercia, to which king all the Angles and Saxons, who
before had been dispersed everywhere, or were in captivity
with the pagans, voluntarily turned and submitted themselves
to his dominion.
* [In the same year there arose a foul and deadly discord
at Oxford, between Grimbald, with those learned men wh( m
he had brought with him, and the old scholars whom he had
found there, who, on his arrival, refused altogether to em
brace the laws, modes, and forms of preelection instituted by
the same Grimbald. During three years there had been no
great dissension between them, but there was a secret enmity
which afterwards broke out with great atrocity, clearer than
the light itself. To appease this quarrel, that invincible king
Alfred, having been informed of the strife by a messenger
from Grimbald, went to Oxford to put an end to the contro-
versy, and endured much trouble in hearing the arguments
and complaints which were brought fonvards on both sides.
The substance of the dispute was this : the old scholars con-
tended, that literature had flourished at Oxford before the
coming of Grimbald, although the number of scholars was
smaller than in ancient time, because several had been driven
away by the cruelty and tyranny of the pagans. They also
proved and showed, by the undoubted testimony of ancient
annals, that the orders and institutions of that place had
been sanctioned by certain pious and learned men, as for
instance by Saint Gildas, Melkinus, Nennius, Kentigern, and
others, who had all grown old there in literature, and happily
* The whole of this paragraph concerning Oxford is thought to be ar
interpolation, because it is not known to have existed in more than on
MS. co r y.
a.o.887. DISPUTES AT OXFORD. 75
administered everything there in peace and concord ; and
also, that Saint Germanus had come to Oxford, and stopped
there half a year, at the time when he went through Britain
to preach against the Pelagian heresy ; he wonderfully ap-
proved of the customs and institutions above-mentioned.
The king, with unheard-of humility, listened to both sides care-
fully, and exhorted them again and again with pious and
wholesome admonitions to cherish mutual love and concord
He therefore left them with this decision, that each part)
should follow their own counsel, and preserve their OWL
institutions. Grimbald, displeased at this, immediately de-
parted to the monastery at Winchester,* which had been
recently founded by king Alfred, and ordered a tomb to be
carried to Winchester, in which he proposed, after this life,
fhat his bones should be laid in the vault which had been
made under the chancel of St. Peter's church in Oxford ;
which church the same Grimbald had built from its foun-
dations, of stone polished with great care.]
In the year of our Lord's incarnation 887, which was the
thirty-ninth of king Alfred's life, the above mentioned army
of the pagans, leaving the city of Paris uninjured, because
they could not succeed against it, sailed up the river Seine
inder the bridge, until they reached the mouth of the river
Materne [Marne] ; where they left the Seine, and, following
for a long time the course of the Marne, at length, but not
without much labour, they arrived at a place called Chezy, a
royal vill, where they wintered one year. In the following
year they entered the mouth of the river lonna [Yonne], not
without doing much damage to the country, and there re-
maine one year.
in the same year Charles, king of the Franks, went the
way of all flesh; but Arnulf, his brother's son, six weeks
before he died, had expelled him from his kingdom. After
his death five kings were appointed, and the kingdom was
split into five parts ; but the principal rank in the kingdom
justly and deservedly devolved on Arnulf, save only that he
committed an unworthy offence against his uncle. The other
four kings promised fidelity and obedience to Arnulf, as was
proper ; for none of these four kings was hereditary on hi*
father's side in his share of the kingdom, as was Arnulf;
therefore, though the five kings were appointed immediately
Hyde Abbey.
76 AS9ER S LIFE OF ALFRED. >-ix 887.
on the death of Charles, yet the empire remained in the
bands of Arnulf.
Such, then, was the division of the kingdom ; Arnulf re-
ceived the countries on the east of the river Rhine ; Roduli
the inner parts of the kingdom ; Oda the western part ;
Beorngar and Guido, Lombardy, and those countries which
are in that part of the mountains ; but they did not keep
these large dominions in peace, for they twice fought a
pitched battle, and often mutually ravaged their kingdoms,
and drove each other out of their dominions.
In the same year in which that [pagan] army left, Paris
and went to Chezy, Ethelhelm, earl of Wiltshire, carried to
Rome the alms of king Alfred and of the Saxons.
In the same year also Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons,
so often before mentioned, by divine inspiration, began, on
one and the same day, to read and to interpret ; but that I
may explain this more fully to those who are ignorant, I will
relate the cause of this long delay in beginning.
On a certain day we were both of us sitting in the king's
chamber, talking on all kinds of subjects, as usual, and it
happened that I read to him a quotation out of a certain
book. He heard it attentively with both his ears, and ad-
dressed me with a thoughtful mind, showing me at the same
moment a book which he carried in his bosom, wherein the
daily courses and psalms, and prayers which he had read in
his youth, were written, and he commanded me to write the
same quotation in that book. Hearing this, and perceiving
his ingenuous benevolence, and devout desire of studying
the words of divine wisdom, I gave, though in secret, bound-
less thanks to Almighty God, who had implanted such a love
of wisdom in the king's heart. But I could not find any
empty space in that book wherein to write the quotation, for
it was already full of various matters ; wherefore I made a
little delay, principally that I might stir up the bright intel-
lect of the king to a higher acquaintance with the divine tes-
timonies. Upon his urging me to make haste and write it
quickly, I said to him, " Are you willing that I should write
that quotation on some leaf apart ? For it is not certair.
whether we shall not find one or more other such extracts
which will please you ; and if that should so happen, we
shall be glad that we have kept them apart." " Your plan
is good," said he, and I gladly made haste to get ready ?
fl.D. 888.] HIS THEOLOGICAL STUDIES. 77
sheet, in the beginning of which I wrote what he bade me ;
and on that same day, I wrote therein, as I had anticipated,
no iess than three other quotations which pleased him ; and
from that time we daily talked together, and found out other
quotations which pleased him, so that the sheet became full,
and deservedly so ; according as it is written, " The just
man builds upon a moderate foundation, and by degrees
passes to greater things." Thus, like a most productive bee,
he flew here and there, asking questions, as he went, until
he had eagerly and unceasingly collected many various
flowers of divine Scriptures, with which he thickly stored the
cells of his mind.
Now when that first quotation was copied, he was eager at
once to read, and to interpret in Saxon, and then to teach
others ; even as we read of that happy robber, who recog-
nized his Lord, aye, the Lord of all men, as he was hanging
on the blessed cross, and, saluting him with his bodily eyes
only, because elsewhere he was all pierced with nails, cried,
" Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom !"
for it was only at the end of his life that he began to learn
the rudiments of the Christian faith. But the king, inspired
by God, began to study the rudiments of divine Scripture on
the sacred solemnity of St. Martin [Nov. 11], and he con-
tinued to learn the flowers collected by certain masters, and
to reduce them into the form of one book, as he was then
able, although mixed one with another, until it became almost
as large as a psalter. This book he called his ENCHIRIDION
or MANUAL, because he carefully kept it at hand day and
night, and found, as he told me, no small consolation therein.
But as has already been written by a certain wise man,
" Of watchful minds are the} whose pious care
It is to govern well,"
so must I be watchful, in that I just now drew a kind of com-
parison or similarity, though in dissimilar manner, between that
happy robber and the king ; for the cross is hateful to every
one, wherever there is suffering. But what can he do, if he
cannot save himself or escape thence ? or by what art can he
remain there and improve his cause ? He must, therefore,
whether he will or no, endure with pain and sorrow that
which he is suffering.
Now the king was pierced with many naJs of tribulation,
78 A.8SEB S LIFE OF ALFRED. [A.o. 8M
though placed in the royal seat ; for from the twentieth year
of his age to the present year, which is his fortieth,* he has
been constantly afflicted with most severe attacks of an un-
known complaint, so that he has not a moment's ease either
from suffering the pain which it causes, or from the gloom
which is thrown over him by the apprehension of its coming.
Moreover, the constant invasions of foreign nations, by which
he was continually harassed by land and sea, without any
interval of quiet, were a just cause of disquiet. What
shall I say of his repeated expeditions against the pagans,
his wars, and incessant occupations of government ? Of the
daily embassies sent to him by foreign nations, from the
Tyrrhenian sea to the farthest end of Ireland?! For we
have seen and read letters, accompanied with presents, which
were sent to him by Abel the patriarch of Jerusalem. What
shall I say of the cities and towns which he restored, and
of others which he built, where none had been before ? of
the royal halls and chambers, wonderfully erected by nis
command, with stone and wood ? of the royal vills constructed
of stone, removed from their old site, and handsomely rebuilt
by the king's command in more fitting places ? Besides the
disease above mentioned, he was disturbed by the quarrels of
his friends, who would voluntarily endure little or no toil,
though it was for the common nece sity of the kingdom;
but he alone, sustained by the divine aid, like a skilful
pilot, strove to steer his ship, laden with much wealth, into
the safe and much desired harbour of his country, though
almost all his crew were tired, and suffered them not to faint
or hesitate, though sailing amid the manifold waves and
eddies of this present life.
For all his bishops, earls, nobles, favourite ministers, and
prefects, who, next to God and the king, had the whole go-
vernment of the kingdom, as is fitting, continually received
from him instruction, respect, exhortation, and command ;
nay, at last, when they were disobedient, and his long patience
was exhausted, he would reprove them severely, and censure
at pleasure their vulgar folly and obstinacy ; and in this way
he directed their attention to the common interests of the
kingdom. But, owing to the sluggishness of the people,
This must consequently have been written in A.D. 888.
t Wise conjectures that we ought to read Hiberise, Spain, and lot
Hiberniae, Ireland^ in this passage.
4.0 888.J ERECTS TWO MONASTERIES. 79
these admonitions of the king were either not fulfilled, or
were begun late at the moment of necessity, and so ended
less to the advantage of those who put them in execution ;
for I will say nothing of the castles which he ordered to be
built, but which, being begun late, were never finished, because
the hostile troops broke in upon them by land and sea, and,
as often happened, the thwarters of the royal ordinances re-
pented when it was too late, and blushed at their non-perform-
ance of his commands. I speak of repentance when it is too
late, on the testimony of Scripture, whereby numberless
persons have had cause for too much sorrow when many in-
sidious evils have been wrought. But though by thase
means, sad to say, they may be bitterly afflicted and roused
to sorrow by the loss of fathers, wives, children, ministers,
servant-men, servant-maids, and furniture and household
stuff, what is the use of hateful repentance when their kins-
men are dead, and they cannot aid them, or redeem those
who are captive from captivity ? for they are not able even to
assist those who have escaped, as they have not wherewith
to sustain even their own lives. They repented, therefore,
when it was too late, and grieved at their incautious neglect
of the king's commands, and they praised the royal wisdom
with one voice, and tried with all their power to fulfil what
they had before refused, namely, concerning the erectior of
castles, and other things generally useful to the whole
kingdom.
Of his fixed purpose of holy meditation, which, in the
midst of prosperity and adversity he never neglected, I cannot
with advantage now omit to speak. For, whereas he often
thought of the necessities of his soul, among the other good
deeds to which his thoughts were night and day turned, he
ordered that two monasteries should be built, one for monks
at Athelney, which is a place surrounded by impassable
marshes and rivers, where no one can enter but by boats, or
by a bridge laboriously constructed between two other
heights ; at the western end of which bridge was erected a
strong tower, of beautiful work, by command of the aforesaid
king ; and in this monastery he collected monks of all kinds,
from every quarter, and placed them therein.
For at first, because he had no one of his own nation,
noble and free by birth, who was willing to enter the mo-
nastic life, except children, who could neither choose good
80 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED. (A.&.M&
nor avoid evil in consequence of their tender years, because
for many previous years the love of a monastic life had utterly
decayed from that nation as well as from many other nations,
though many monasteries still remain in that country ; yet, as
no one directed the rule of that kind of life in a regular way
for what reason I cannot say, either from the invasions of
foreigners which took place so frequently both by sea and
land, or because that people abounded in riches of every
kind, and so looked with contempt on the monastic life. It
was for this reason that king Alfred sought to gather monks
of different kinds to place in the same monastery.
First he placed there as abbat, John* the priest and monk,
an old Saxon by birth, then certain priests and deacons from
beyond the sea ; of whom, finding that he had not as large a
number as he wished, he procured as many as possible of the
same Gallic race, some of whom, being children, he ordered
to be taught in the same monastery, and at a later period to
be admitted to the monastic habit. I have myself seen a
young lad of pagan birth who was educated in that monastery,
and by no means the hindmost of them all.
There was also a deed done once in that monastery, which
I would utterly consign to oblivion, although it is an un-
worthy deed ; for throughout the whole of Scripture the base
deeds of the wicked are interspersed among the blessed deeds
of the just, as tares and darnel are sown among the wheat :
good deeds are recorded that they may be praised and imi-
tated, and that their imitators may be held in all honour ;
wicked deeds are there related, that they may be censured
and avoided, and their imitators be reproved with all odium,
contempt, and vengeance.
For once upon a time, a certain priest and a deacon, Gauls
by birth, and two of the aforesaid monks, by the insti-
gation of the devil, and excited by some secret jealousy,
became so embittered in secret against their abbat, the above
mentioned John, that, like Jews, they circumvented and be-
trayed their master. For whereas he had two servants, whom
he had hired out of Gaul, they taught these such wicked
practices, that in the night, when all men were enjoying the
sweet tranquillity of sleep, they should make their way into
the church armed, and shutting it behind them as usual, hide
themselves therein, and wait for the moment when the abbai
Not the celebrated John. Scotus Eregina.
.D. 888.] JOHN THE ABBAT. 81
should enter the church alone. At length, when he should
come alone to pray, and, bending his knees, bow before the
holy altar, the men should rush on him with hostility, and
try to slay him on the spot. They then should drag his
lifeless body out of the church, and throw it down before the
house of a certain harlot, as if he had been slain whilst on a
visit to her. This was their machination, adding crime to
crime, as it is said, " The last error shall be worse than the
first."
But the divine mercy, which always delights to aid the
innocent, frustrated in great part the wicked design of the
wicked men, so that it should not turn out in every respect
as they had proposed.
When, therefore, the whole of the evil counsel had been
explained by those wicked teachers to their wicked agents,
and the night which had been fixed on as most fit was come,
the two armed ruffians were placed, with a promise of im-
punity, to await in the church for the arrival of the abbat.
In the middle of the night John, as usual, entered the
church to pray, without any one's knowing of it, and knelt
before the altar. The two ruffians rushed upon him with
drawn swords, and dealt him some severe wounds. But he,
being a man of a brave mind, and, as we have heard say, not
unacquainted with the art of self-defence, if he had not been
a follower of a better calling, no sooner heard the sound of
the robbers, before he saw them, than he rose up against
them before he was wounded, and, shouting as loud as he
could, struggled against them, crying out that they were
devils and not men ; for he himself knew no better, as he
thought that no men would dare to attempt such a deed.
He was, however, wounded before any of his people could
come to his help. His attendants, roused by the noise, were
frightened when they heard the word devils, and both those*
two who, like Jews, sought to betray their master, and the
others who knew nothing of the matter, rushed together to
the doors of the church ; but before they got there those
ruffians escaped, leaving the abbat half dead. The monks
raised the old man, in a fainting condition, and carried him
home with tears and lamei tations ; nor did those two de-
ceitful monks shed tears less than the innocent But God's
mercy did not allow so bold a deed to pass unpunished ; the
ruffians who perpetrated it, and all who urged them to it,
82 ASSER'S trrE OF ALFRED.
were taken and put in prison, where, by various tortures,
they came to a disgraceful end. Let us now return to our
narrative.
Another monastery, also, was built by the same king as a
residence for nuns, near the eastern gate of Shaftesbury ; and
his own daughter, Ethelgiva, was placed in it as abbess.
With her many other noble ladies bound by the rules of the
monastic life, dwell in that monastery. These two edifices
were enriched by the king with much land, as well as perso-
nal property.
These things being thus disposed of, the king began, as
was his practice, to consider within himself, what more he
could do to augment and show forth his piety ; what he had
begun wisely, and thoughtfully conceived for the public
benefit, was adhered to with equally beneficial result ; for
he had heard it out of the book of the law, that the
Lord had promised to restore to him tenfold ; and he
knew that the Lord had kept his promise, and had actually
restored to him tenfold. Encouraged by this example, and
wishing to exceed the practices of his predecessors, he vowed
humbly and faithfully to devote to God half his services,
both day and night, and also half of all his wealth, such as
lawfully and justly came annually into his possession; and
this vow, as far as human discretion can perceive and keep,
he skilfully and wisely endeavoured to fulfil. But, that he
might, with his usual caution, avoid that which scripture
warns us against : " If you offer aright, but do not divide
aright, you sin," he considered how he might divide aright
that which he had vowed to God ; and as Solomon had said,
" The heart of the king is in the hand of God," that is, his
counsel he ordered with wise policy, which could come only
from above, that his officers should first divide into two parts
the revenues of every year.
When this division was made, he assigned the first part to
worldly uses, and ordered that one-third of it should be paid
to his soldiers, and also to his ministers, the nobles who
dwelt at court where they discharged divers duties ; for so
the king's family was arranged at all times into three classes.
The king's attendants were most wisely distributed into three
companies, so that the first company should be on duty at
court for one month, night and day, at the end of which they
returned to their homes, and were relieved by the second
A.D. 888.J ALFRED'S DEVOTEDNESS. 83
company. At the end of the second month, in the same
way, the third company relieved the second, who returned to
their homes, where they spent two months, until their ser-
vices were again wanted. The third company also gave place
to the first in the same way, and also spent two months at
home. Thus was the threefold division of the companies ar-
ranged at all times in the royal household.
To these therefore was paid the first of the three portions
aforesaid, to each according to their respective dignities and
peculiar services ; the second to the operatives, whom he had
collected from every nation, and had about him in large num-
bers, men skilled in every kind of construction ; the third
portion was assigned to foreigners who came to him out of
every nation far and near, whether they asked money of him
or not, he cheerfully gave to each with wonderful munificence
according to their respective merits, according to what is
written : " God loveth a cheerful giver."
But the second part of all his revenues, which came yearly
into his possession, and was included in the receipts of the
exchequer, as we mentioned a little before, he, A/ith ready de-
votion, gave to God, ordering his ministers to divide it care-
fully into four parts, on the condition that the first part should
be discreetly bestowed on the poor of every nation who came
to him ; and on this subject he said that, as far as human
discretion could guarantee, the remark of pope St. Gregory
should be followed : " Give not much to whom you should
give little, nor little to whom much, nor something to whom
nothing, nor nothing to whom something." The second of
the four portions was given to the two monasteries which he
had built, and to those who therein had dedicated themselves
to God s service, as we have mentioned above. The third
portion was assigned to the school, which he had studiously
collected together, consisting of many of the nobility of his
own nation. The fourth portion was for the use of all
the neighbouring monasteries in all Saxony and Mercia, and
also during some years, in turn, to the churches and servants
of God dwelling in Britain [Wales], Cornwall, Gaul, Ar-
morica, Northumbria, and sometimes also in Ireland ; accord-
ing to his means, he either distributed to them beforehand, or
afterwards, if life and success should not fail him.
When the king had arranged these matters, he remem-
bered that sentence of divine scripture, " Whosoever will
o2
81 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFRED.
o. sss.
give alms, ought to begin from himself," and prudently be-
gan to reflect what he could offer to God from the service of
his body and mind ; for he proposed to consecrate to God no
less out of this than he had done of things external to him-
self. Moreover, he promised, as far as his infirmity and his
means would allow, to give up to God the half of his ser-
vices, bodily and mental, by night and by day, voluntarily,
and with all his might ; but, inasmuch as he could not
equally distinguish the lengths of the hours by night, on ac-
count of the darkness, and ofttimea of the day, on account of
the storms and clouds, he began to consider, by what means
and without any difficulty, relying on the mercy of God, he
might discharge the promised tenor of his vow until his
death.
After long reflection on these things, he at length, by a
useful and shrewd invention, commanded his chaplains to
supply wax in a sufficient quantity, and he caused it to be
weighed in such a manner that when there was so much of
it in the scales, as would equal the weight of seventy-two
pence,* he caused the chaplains to make six candles thereof,
each of equal length, so that each candle might have twelve
divisions f marked longitudinally upon it. By this plan,
therefore, those six candles burned for twenty-four hours, a
night and day, without fail, before the sacred relics of many
of God s elect, which always accompanied him wherever he
went ; but sometimes when they would not continue burning
a whole day and night, till the same hour that they were
lighted the preceding evening, from the violence of the wind,
which blew day and night without intermission through the
doors and windows of the churches, the fissures of the divi-
sions, the plankings, or the wall, or the thin canvass of the
tents, they then unavoidably burned out and finished their
course before the appointed time ; the king therefore consi-
dered by what means he might shut out the wind, and so by
a useful and cunning invention, he ordered a lantern to be
beautifully constructed of wood and white ox-horn, which,
when skilfully planed till it is thin, is no less transparent
than a vessel of glass. This lantern, therefore, was wonder-
fully made of wood and horn, as we before said, and by
C'g^it a candle was put into it, which shone as brightly with-
out as wltMn, and was not extinguished by the wind ; for th
t L'aci* poUcis.
4. D. 688-1 HIS IMPARTIALITY. 85
opening of the lantern was also closed up, according to the
king's command, by a door made of horn.
By this contrivance, then, six candles, lighted in succession,
lasted four and twenty hours, neither more nor less, and,
when these were extinguished, others were lighted.
When all these things were properly arranged, the king,
eager to give up to God the half of his daily service, as he
had vowed, and more also, if his ability on the one hand,
and his malady on the other, would allow him, showed
himself a minute investigator of the truth in all his judg-
ments, and this especially for the sake of the poor, to whose
interest, day and night, among other duties of this life, he
ever was wonderfully attentive. For in the whole kingdom
the poor, besides him, had few or no protectors ; for all the
powerful and noble of that country had turned their thoughts
rather to secular than to heavenly things : each was more
bent on secular matters, to his own profit, than on the public
good.
He strove also, in his own judgments, for the benefit of
both the noble and the ignoble, who often perversely quar-
relled at the meetings of his earls and officers, so that
hardly one of them admitted the justice of what had been
decided by the earls and prefects, and in consequence of
this pertinacious and obstinate dissension, all desired to
have the judgment of the king, and both sides sought at
once to gratify their desire. But if any one was conscious
of injustice on his side in the suit, though by law and
agreement he was compelled, however reluctant, to go before
the king, yet with his own good will he never would consent
to go. For he knew, that in the king's presence no part
of his wrong would be hidden ; and no wonder, for the king
was a most acute investigator in passing sentence, as he was
in all other things. He inquired into almost all the judgments
which were given in his own absence, throughout all his
dominion, whether they were just or unjust. If he perceived
there was iniquity in those judgments, he summoned the
judges, either through his own agency, or through others of
his faithful servants, and asked them mildly, why they had
judged so unjustly; whether through ignorance or malevo-
lence ; i. e., whether for the love or fear of any one, or hatred o
others ; or also for the desire of money. At length, if the
judges acknowledged they had given judgment because they
86 ASSER'S LIFE OF ALFBED. :*.D. 39*
knew no better, he discreetly and moderately reproved their
inexperience and folly in such terms as these : " I wonder
truly at your insolence, that, whereas by God's favour and
mine, you have occupied the rank and office of the wise,
you have neglected the studies and labours of the wise.
Kither, therefore, at once give up the discharge of the tem-
poral duties which you hold, or endeavour more zealously
to study the lessons of wisdom. Such are my commands."
At these words the earls and prefects would tremble
and endeavour to turn all their thoughts to the study of
justice, so that, wonderful to say, almost all his earls, pre-
fects, and officers, though unlearned from their cradles, were
sedulously bent upon acquiring learning, choosing rather la-
boriously to acquire the knowledge of a new discipline than
to resign their functions ; but if any one of them from old
age or slowness of talent was unable to make progress in
liberal studies, he commanded his son. if he had one, or
one of his kinsmen, or, if there was no other person to be
had, his own freedman or servant, whom he had some time
before advanced to the office of reading, to recite Saxon
books before him night and day, whenever he had any lei-
sure, and they lamented with deep sighs, in their inmost
hearts, that in their youth they had never attended to such
studies ; and they blessed the young men of our days, who
happily could be instructed in the liberal arts, whilst they
execrated their own lot, that they had not learned these
things in their youth, and now, when they are old, though
wishing to learn them, they are unable. But this skill of
young and old in acquiring letters, we have explained to
the knowledge of the aforesaid king.*
* Some of the MSS. record, in a note or appendix written by a later
hand, that king Alfred died on the"?6th of October, A.D. 900, in the thir-
tieth of his reign. " The different dates assigned to the death of Alfred,"
says Sir Francis Palgrave, " afford a singular proof of the uncertainty aris-
ing from various modes of computation. The Saxon Chronicle and Flo-
rence of Worcester agree in placing the event in 901. The first 'six nights
before All Saints;' the last, with more precision, * Indictione quarta, et
Feria quarta, 5 Cal. Nov.' Simon of Durham, in 889, and the Saxon
Chronicle, in anotner passage, in 900. The concurrents of Florence of
Worcester seem to afford the greatest certainty, and the date of 901 luu
therefore been preferred."
GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH'S
BRITISH HISTORY.
GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH'S
BRITISH HISTORY.
BOOK I.
CHAP. I. The epistle dedicatory to Robert earl of Gloucester*
WHILST occupied on many and various studies, I happened
to light upon the History of the Kings of Britain, and
wondered that in the account which Gildas and Bede, in
their elegant treatises, had given of them, I found nothing
said of those kings who lived here before the Incarnation of
Christ, nor of Arthur, and many others who succeeded after
the Incarnation ; though their actions both deserved immortal
fame, and were also celebrated by many people in a pleasant
manner and by heart, as if they had been written. Whilst
I was intent upon these and such like thoughts, Walter,
archdeacon of Oxford, f a man of great eloquence, and
learned in foreign histories, offered me a very ancient book
in the British tongue, which, in a continued regular story
and elegant style, related the actions of them all, from
Brutus the first king of the Britons, down to Cadwallader
the son of Cadwallo. At his request, therefore, though I
had not made tine language my study, by collecting florid
expressions from other authors, yet contented with my own
homely style, I undertook the translation of that book into
Latin. For if I had swelled the pages with rhetorical
* Robert, earl of Gloucester was the natural son of king Henry I. hy
whose command he swore fealty to the empress Matilda, daughter of that
monarch. To prove his fidelity, he rebelled against king Stephen, and
mainly contributed to the success of Henry son of the empress, afterwards
Henry II.
f Thought to be Walter Mapes the poet, author of several iudicroui
ad satirical compositions.
90 GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY. [BOOK i
flourishes, 1 must have tired my readers, by employing their
attention more upon my words than upon the history. To
you, therefore, Robert earl of Gloucester, this work humbly
sues for the favour of being so corrected by your advice, that
it may not be thought to be the poor offspring of Geoffrey of
Monmouth, but when polished by your refined wit and
judgment, the production of him who had Henry the glorious
king of England for his father, and whom we see an
accomplished scholar and philosopher, as well as a brave
soldier and expert commander ; so that Britain with joy
acknowledges, that in you she possesses another Henry.
CHAP. II. The first inhabitant! of Britain.
BRITAIN, the best of islands, is situated in the Western
Ocean, between France and Ireland, being eight hundred
miles long, and two hundred broad. It produces every
thing that is useful to man, with a plenty that never fails.
It abounds with all kinds of metal, and has plains of large
extent, and hills fit for the finest tillage, the richness of
whose soil affords variety of fruits in their proper seasons.
It has also forests well stored with all kinds of wild beasts ;
in its lawns cattle find good change of pasture, and bees
variety of flowers for honey. Under its lofty mountains lie
green meadows pleasantly situated, in which the gentle
murmurs of crystal springs gliding along clear channels,
give those that pass an agreeable invitation to lie down on
their banks and slumber. It is likewise well watered with
lakes and rivers abounding with fish ; and besides the
narrow sea which is on the Southern coast towards France,
there are three noble rivers, stretching out like three arms,
namely, the Thames, the Severn, and the Humber ; by
which foreign commodities from all countries are brought
into it. It was formerly adorned with eight and twenty
cities,* of which some are in ruins and desolate, others
are still standing, beautified with lofty church-towers,
wherein religious worship is performed according to the
Christian institution. It is lastly inhabited by five different
nations, the Britons, Romans, Saxons, Ficts, and Scots ;
* The names of hirty-three cities will be found in Nennhu't History of
the Britons, 7.
CM. 3.] B1UTH OF BRUTUS. 91
whereof the Britons before the rest did formerly possess
the whole island from sea to sea, till divine vengeance,
punishing them for their pride, made them give way to
the Picts and Saxons. But in what manner, and from
whence, they first arrived here, remains now to be related
in what follows.*
CHAP. III. Brutus, being banished after the killing of hit parents^
goes into Greece.
AFTER the Trojan war, JEneas, flying with Ascanius from
the destruction of their city, sailed to Italy. There he was
honourably received by king Latinus, which raised against
him the envy of Turnus, king of the Rutuli, who thereupon
made war against him. Upon their engaging in battle,
.^Eneas got the victory, and having killed Turnus, obtained
the kingdom of Italy, and with it Lavinia the daughter of
Latinus. After his death, Ascanius, succeeding in the
kingdom, built Alba upon the Tiber, and begat a son named
Sylvius, who, in pursuit of a private amour, took to wife a
niece of Lavinia. The damsel soon after conceived, and the
father Ascanius, coming to the knowledge of it, commanded
his magicians to consult of what sex the child should be.
When they had satisfied themselves in the matter, they told
him she would give birth to a boy, who would kill his father
and mother, and after travelling over many countries in
banishment, would at last arrive at the highest pitch of
glory. Nor were they mistaken in their prediction ; for at
the proper time the woman brought forth a son, and died of
his birth j but the child was delivered to a nurse and called
Brutus.
At length, after fifteen years were expired, the youth
accompanied his father in hunting, and killed him un-
designedly by the shot of an arrow. For, as the servants
Were driving up the deer towards them, Brutus, in shooting
at them, smote his father under the breast. Upon his death,
he was expelled from Italy, his kinsmen being enraged at
him for so heinous a deed. Thus banished he went into
Greece, where he found the posterity of Helenus, son of
* Thi brief description of Britain is taken almost word for wo'd from
*.he more authentic historians, Bede, Orosius, cxc.
92 GEOFFREY'S UIUTJSII HISTOKV. ioo i
Priamus, kept in slavery by Pandrasus, king of the Greeks.
For, after the destruction of Troy, Pyrrhus, the son of
Achilles, had brought hither in chains Helenus and many
others ; and to revenge on them the death of his father, had
given command that they should be held in captivity.
Brutus, finding they were by descent his old countrymen,
took up his abode among them, and began to distinguish
himself by his conduct and bravery in war, so as to gain the
affection of kings and commanders, and above all the young
men of the country. For he was esteemed a person of
great capacity both in council and war, and signalized his
generosity to his soldiers, by bestowing among them all the
money and spoil he got. His fame, therefore, spreading over
all countries, the Trojans from all parts began to flock to
him, desiring under his command to be freed from subjection
to the Greeks ; which they assured him might easily be done,
considering how much their number was now increased in
the country, being seven thousand strong, besides women
and children. There was likewise then in Greece a noble
youth named Assaracus, a favourr of their cause. For he
was descended on his mother's side from the Trojans, and
placed great confidence in them, that he might be able by
their assistance to oppose the designs of the Greeks. For
his brother had a quarrel Avith him for attempting to deprive
him of three castles which his father had given him at his
death, on account of his being only the son of a concubine ;
but as the brother was a Greek, both by his father's and
mother's side, he had prevailed with the king and the rest of
the Greeks to espouse his cause. Brutus, having taken a
view of the number of his men, and seen how Assaracus's
castles lay open to him, complied with their request.*
CHAP. IV. Brutus's letter to Pandrasus.
BEING, therefore, chosen their commander, he assembled the
Trojans from all parts, and fortified the towns belonging to
Assaracus. But he himself, with Assaracus and the whole
* It is unnecessary to remind the classical reader that the historians of
Greece and Italy make no mention of Brutus and his adventures. The
minuteness of detail, so remarkable in the whole story, aa related bj
Geoffrey, ia an obvious objection to its authenticity.
en. 5.] BRUTUS'S LETTER TO PANDRASUS. 93
body of men and women that adhered to him, retired to the
woods and hills, and then sent a letter to the king in these
words :
" Brutus, general of the remainder of the Trojans, to
Pandrasus, king of the Greeks, sends greeting. As it was
beneath the dignity of a nation descended from the illus-
trious race of Dardanus, to be treated in your kingdom
otherwise than the nobility of their birth required, they
have betaken themselves to the protection of the woods.
For they have preferred living after the manner of wild
beasts, upon flesh and herbs, with the enjoyment of liberty,
to continuing longer in the greatest luxury under the yoke
of slavery. If this gives your majesty any offence, impute
it not to them, but pardon it ; since it is the common senti-
ment of every captive, to be desirous of regaining his former
dignity. Let pity therefore move you to bestow on them
freely their lost liberty, and permit them to inhabit the
thickest of the woods, to which they have retired to avoid
slavery. But if you deny them this favour, then by your
permission and assistance let them depart into some foreign
country."
CHAP. V. Brutus falling upon the forces of Pandrasus by surprise,
routs them, and takes Antiyoniis, the brother of Pandrasus, with
Anacletus, prisoner.
PANDRASUS, perceiving the purport of the letter, was be-
yond measure surprised at the boldness of such a message
from those whom he had kept in slavery ; and having called
a council of his nobles, he determined to raise an army in
order to pursue them. But while he was upon his march to
the deserts, where he thought they were, and to the town of
Sparatinum, Brutus made a sally with three thousand men,
and fell upon him unawares. For having intelligence of his
coming, he had got into the town the night before, with a
design to break forth upon them unexpectedly, while un-
a"^ed and marching without order. The sally being made,
_^e Trojans briskly attack them, and endeavour to make a
great slaughter. The Greeks, astonished, immediately give
way on all sides, and with the king at their head, hasten to
pass the river Akalon,* which runs near the place ; but in
* The Achelous, or perhaps the Acheron.
94 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY.
passing are in great danger from the rapidity of the stream.
Brutus galls them in their flight, and kills some of them in
the stream, and some upon the banks ; and running to ami
fro, rejoices to see them in both places exposed to ruin.
But Antigonus, the brother of Pandrasus, grieved at this
sight, rallied his scattered troops, and made a quick return
upon the furious Trojans ; for he rather chose to die making
a brave resistance, than to be drowned in a muddy pool in a
shameful flight. Thus attended with a close body of men,
he encouraged them to stand their ground, and employed
his whole force against the enemy with great vigour, but to
little or no purpose ; for the Trojans had arms, but the others
none ; and from this advantage they were more eager in the
pursuit, and made a miserable slaughter ; nor did they give
over the assault till they had made nearly a total destruc-
tion, and taken Antigonus, and Anacletus his companion
prisoners.
CHAP. VI. The town of Sparatinum besieged by Pandratus.
BRUTUS, after the victory, reinforced the town with six hun-
dred men, and then retired to the woods, where the Trojan
people were expecting his protection. In the meantime
Pandrasus, grieving at his own flight and his brother's
captivity, endeavoured that night to re-assemble his broken
forces, and the next morning went with a body of his people
which he had got together, to besiege the town, into which
he supposed Brutus had put himself with Antigonus and the
rest of the prisoners that he had taken. As soon as he was
arrived at the walls, and had viewed the situation of the
castle, he divided his army into several bodies, and placed
them round it in different stations. One party was charged
not to suffer any of the besieged to go out ; another to turn
the courses of the rivers ; and a third to beat down the walls
with battering rams and other engines. In obedience to
those commands, they laboured with their utmost force to
distress the besieged; and night coming on, made choice of
their bravest men to defend their camp and tents from the
incursions of the enemy, while the rest, who were fatigued
with labour, refreshed themselves with sleep.
CH.7.J STRATAGEM OF BRUTUS. 95
CHAP. VII. The besieged ax>k assistance of Brutus.
BUT the besieged, standing on the top of the walls, were no
less vigorous to repel the force of the enemies' engines, and
assault them with their own, and cast forth darts and fire-
brands with a unanimous resolution to make a valiant de-
fence. And when a breach was made through the wall,
they compelled the enemy to retire, by throwing upon them
fire and scalding water. But being distressed through
scarcity of provision and daily labour, they sent an urgent
message to Brutus, to hasten to their assistance, for they
were afraid they might be so weakened as to be obliged to
quit the town. Brutus, though desirous of relieving them,
was under great perplexity, as he had not men enough to
stand a pitched battle, and therefore made use of a strata-
gem, by which he proposed to enter the enemies' camp by
night, and having deceived their watch to kill them in their
sleep. But because he knew this was impracticable without
the concurrence and assistance of some Greeks, he called to
him Anacletus, the companion of Antigonus, and with a
drawn sword in his hand, spake to him after this manner :
" Noble youth ! your own and Antigonus's life is now at
an end, unless you will faithfully perform what I command
you. This night I design to invade the camp of the Greeks,
and fall upon them unawares, but am afraid of being hin-
dered in the attempt if the watch should discover the strata-
gem. Since it will be necessary, therefore, to have them
killed first, I desire to make use of you to deceive them, that
I may have the easier access to the rest. Do you therefore
manage this affair cunningly. At the second hour of the
night go to the watch, and with fair speeches tell them that
you have brought away Antigonus from prison, and that he
is come to the bottom of the woods, where he lies hid among
the shrubs, and cannot get any farther, by reason of the
fetters with which you shall pretend that he is bound.
Then you shall conduct them, as if it were to deliver him,
to the end of the wood, where I will attend with a baud of
men ready to kill them."
96 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [*on*i
CHAP. VIII. Anaclelus, in fear of death, betrays the army of the Greeks.
ANACLETUS, seeing the sword threatening him with imme-
diate death while these words were being pronounced, wa
so terrified as to promise upon oath, that on condition he
and Antigonus should have longer life granted them, he
would execute his command. Accordingly, the agreement
being confirmed, at the second hour of the night he directs
his way towards the Grecian camp, and when he was come
near to it, the watch, who were then narrowly examining all
the places where any one could hide, ran out from all parts
to meet him, and demanded the occasion of his coming, and
whether it was not to betray the army. He, with a show of
great joy, made the following answer : " I come not to be-
tray my country, but having made my escape from the prison
of the Trojans, I fly thither to desire you would go with me
to Antigonus, whom I have delivered from Brutus's chains.
For being not able to come with me for the weight of his
fetters, I have a little while ago caused him to lie hid among
the shrubs at the end of the wood, till I could meet with
some one whom I might conduct to his assistance." While
they were in suspense about the truth of this story, there
came one who knew him, and after he had saluted him, told
them who he was ; so that now, without any hesitation, they
quickly called their absent companions, and followed him to
the wood where he had told them Antigonus lay hid. But
at length, as they were going among the shrubs, Brutus with
liis armed bands springs forth, and falls upon them, while
under the greatest astonishment, with a most cruel slaughter.
From thence he marches directly to the siege, and divides
lis men into three bands, assigning to each of them a dif-
ferent part of the camp, and telling them to advance dis-
creetly, and without noise ; and when entered, not to kill
any body till he with his company should be possessed of
the king's tent, and should cause the trumpet to sound for a
signal.
CHAP. IX. The taking of Pandrasus.
WHEN he had given them these instructions, they forthwith
softly entered the camp in silence, and taking their appointed
stations, awaited thf promised signal, which Brutus delayed
;. 10.] TAKCKG OF PANDUASU8. 97
not to give as soon as he had got before the tent of Pan-
drasus, to assault which was the thing he most desired. At
hearing the signal, they forthwith draw their swords, enter
in among the men in their sleep, make quick destruction of
them, and allowing no quarter, in this manner traverse the
whole camp. The rest, awaked at the groans of the dying,
and seeing their assailants, were like sheep seized with a
sudden fear ; for they despaired of life, since they had
neither time to take arms, nor to escape by flight. They
run up and down without arms among the armed, whither-
soever the fury of the assault hurries them, but are on all
sides cut down by the enemy rushing in. Some that might
have escaped, were in the eagerness of flight dashed against
rocks, trees, or shrubs, and increased the misery of their
death. Others, that had only a shield, or some such cover-
ing for their defence, in venturing upon the same rocks to
avoid death, fell down in the hurry and darkness of the
night, and broke either legs or arms. Others, that escaped
both these disasters, but did not know whither to fly, were
drowned in the adjacent rivers ; and scarcely one got away
without some unhappy accident befalling Mm. Besides, the
garrison in the town, upon notice of the coming of their
fellow soldiers, sallied forth, and redoubled the slaughter.
CHAP. X. A consultation about what is to be asked of the captive king.
BUT Brutus, as I said before, having possessed himself of
the king's tent, made it his business to keep him a safe pri-
soner ; for he knew he could more easily attain his ends by
preserving his life than by killing him ; but the party that
was with him, allowing no quarter, made an utter destruc-
tion in that part which they had gained. The night being
spent in this manner, when the next morning discovered to
their view so great an overthrow of the enemy, Brutus, in
transports of joy, gave full liberty to his men to do what
they pleased with the plunder, and then entered the town
with the king, to stay there till they had shared it among
them ; which done, he again fortified the castle, gave order-,
for burying the slain, and retired with his forces to the
woods in great joy for the victory. After the rejoicings ot
his people on this occasion, their renowned general eiue-
98 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. OK i
moned the oldest of them and asked their advice, what he
had best desire of Pandrasus, who, being now in their
power, would readily grant whatever they would request of
him, in order to regain his liberty. They, according to
their different fancies, desired different things ; some urged
him to request that a certain part of the kingdom might be
assigned them for their habitation ; others that he would
demand leave to depart, and to be supplied with necessaries
for their voyage. After they had been a long time in
suspense what to do, one of them, named Mempricius, rose
up, and having made silence, spoke to them thus :
" What can be the occasion of your suspense, fathers, in a
matter which I think so much concerns your safety ? The
only thing you can request, with any prospect of a firm
peace and security to yourselves and your posterity, is
liberty to depart. For if you make no better terms with
Pandrasus for his life than only to have some part of the
country assigned you to live among the Greeks, you will
never enjoy a lasting peace while the brothers, sons, or
grandsons of those whom you killed yesterday shall continue
to be your neighbours. So long as the memory of their
fathers' deaths shall remain, they will be your mortal ene-
mies, and upon the least trifling provocation will endeavour
to revenge themselves. Nor will you be sufficiently nume-
rous to withstand so great a multitude of people. And if
you shall happen to fall out among yourselves, their number
will daily increase, yours diminish. I propose, therefore,
that you request of him his eldest daughter, Ignoge, for a
wife for our general, and with her, gold, silver, corn, and
whatever else shall be necessary for our voyage. If we
obtain this, we may with his leave remove to some other
country."
CHAP. XI. Pandratus gives his daughter Ignoge in marriage to Brutus^
who, after his departure from Greece, falls upon a desert island) where
he in told by the oracle of Diana what place he is to inhabit.
WHEN he had ended his speech, in words to this effect the
whole assembly acquiesced in his advice, and moved that
Pandrasus might be brought in among them, and condemned
to a most cruel death unless he would grant this request.
He was immediately brought in, and being placed in a chair
CH. .| DEPARTURE OF BRUTUS FROM GREECE. 93
above the rest, and informed of the tortures prepared for
him unless he would do what was commanded him, he made
them this answer :
" Since my ill fate has delivered me and my brother Anti-
gonus into your hands, 1 can do no other than grant you .
request, lest a refusal may cost us our lives, which are now
entirely in your power. In my opinion life is preferable to
all other considerations; therefore, wonder not that I am
willing to redeem it at so great a price. But though it ig
against my inclination that I obey your commands, yet it
seems matter of comfort to me that I am to give my daugh-
ter to so noble a youth, whose descent from the illustrious
race of Priamus and Anchises is clear, both from that great-
ness of mind which appears in him, and the certain accounts
we have had of it. For who less than he could have re-
leased from their chains the banished Trojans, when reduced
under slavery to so many great princes ? Who else could
have encouraged them to make head against the Greeks ? or
with so small a body of men vanquished so numerous and
powerful an army, and taken their king prisoner in the
engagement ? And, therefore, since this noble youth has
gained so much glory by the opposition which he has made
to me, I give him my daughter Ignoge, and also gold, silver,
ships, corn, wine, and oil, and whatever you shall find neces-
sary for your voyage. If you shall alter your resolution,
and think fit to continue among the Greeks, I will grant you
the third part of my kingdom for your habitation ; if not,
I will faithfully perform my promise, and for your greater
security will stay as a hostage among you till I have made
it good."
Accordingly he held a council, and directed messengers to
all the shores of Greece, to get ships together ; which done,
he delivered them to the Trojans, to the number of three
hundred and twenty-four, laden with all kinds of provision,
and married his daughter to Brutus. He made also a pre-
sent of gold and silver to each man according to his quality.
When everything was performed the king was set at liberty j
and the Trojans, now released from his power, set sail with
a fair wind. But Ignoge, standing upon the stern of the
ehip, swooned away several times in Brutus's arms, and with
many sighs and tears lamented the leavi:ig her parents ucd
H 2
JOO GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [>OK i
country, nor ever turned her eyes trom the bhorp while it
was in sight. Brutus, meanwhile, endeavoured to assuage
her grief by kind words and embraces intern^xed vith
kisses, and ceased not from these blandishments til' she
grew weary of crying and fell asleep. During these and
ither accidents, the winds continued fair for two days and a
night together, when at length they arrived at a certain
island called Leogecia, which had been formerly wasted by
the incursions of pirates, and was then uninhabited. Bru-
tus, not knowing this, sent three hundred armed men ashore
to see who inhabited it ; but they finding nobody, killed
several kinds of wild beasts which they met with in the
groves and woods, and came to a desolate city, in which they
found a temple of Diana, and in it a statue of that goddess
which gave answers to those that came to consult her. At
last, loading themselves with the prey which they had taken
in hunting, they return to their ships, and give their com-
panions an account of this country and city. Then they
advised their leader to go to the city, and after offering
sacrifices, to inquire of the deity of the place, what country
was allotted them for their place of settlement. To thia
proposal all assented ; so that Brutus, attended with Gerion,
the augur, and twelve of the oldest men, set forward to the
temple, with all things necessary for the sacrifice. Being
arrived at the place, and presenting themselves before the
ahrine with garlands about their temples, as the ancient
rites required, they made three fires to the three deities,
Jupiter, Mercury, and Diana, and offered sacrifices to each
of them. Brutus himself, holding before the altar of the
goddess a consecrated vessel filled with wine, and the blood
of a white hart, with his face looking up to the image, broke
silence in these words :
" Diva potens nemorum, terror sylvestribus apris ;
Cui licet amfractus ire per sethereos,
Jnfernasque domes ; terrestria jura resolve,
Et die quas terras nos habitare velis 1
Die certain sedem qua te venerabor in aevum,
Qua tibi virgineis templa dicabo choris ? "
Goddess of woods, tremendous in the chase
To mountain boars, and all the sarage race !
Wide o'er the ethereal walks extends thy swaj,
And o'er the infernal mansions void of day !
e.U.] VISION OF BRCTUS. 101
Look upon us on earth ! unfold our fate,
And say what region is our destined seat ?
Where shall we next thy lasting temples raise ?
And choirs of virgins celebrate thy praise ?
These words he repeated nine times, after which he took
four turns round the altar, poured the wine into the fire, and
then laid himself down upon the hart's skin, which he had
spread before the altar, where he fell asleep. About the
third hour of the night, the usual time for deep sleep, the
goddess seemed to present herself before him, and foretell
his future success as follows :
" Brute ! sub occasum solis trans Gallica regna
Insula in oceano est undique clausa mari :
Insula in oceano est habitata gigantibus olim,
Nuiic deserta quidem, gentibus apta tuis.
Hanc pete, namque tibi sedes erit ilia perennis :
Sic fiet natis altera Troja tuis.
Sic de prole tua reges nascentur : et ipsis
Totius terrae subditus orbis erit."
Brutus ! there lies beyond the Gallic bounds
An island which the western sea surrounds,
By giants once possessed ; now few remain
To bar thy entrance, or obstruct thy reign.
To reach that happy shore thy sails employ ;
There fate decrees to raise a second Troy,
An* 4 ''lund an empire in thy royal line,
; me shall ne'er destroy, nor bounds confine.
Awakened by the vision, he was for some time in doubt
with himself, whether what he had seen was a dream or a
real appearance of the goddess herself, foretelling to what
knd he should go. At last he called to his companions, and
related to them in order the vision he had in his sleep, at
which they very much rejoiced, and were urgent to return
to their ships, and while the wind favoured them, to hasten
their voyage towards the west, in pursuit of what the god-
dess had promised. Without delay, therefore, they returned
to their company, and set sail again, and after a course of
thirty days came to Africa, being ignorant as yet whither to
steer. From thence they came to the Philenian altars, and
to a place called Salinas, and sailed between Ruscicada and
the mountains of Azara,* where they underwent great dtm-
* It is probably impossible to discover whether these name* describe e
kting places, or are purely the invention of the author
102 QEOF FRET'S BRITISH HISTORY.
ger from pirates, whom, notwithstanding, they vanquished,
and enriched themselves with their spoils.
CHAP. XII. Brutui enters Aquitaine with Corineus.
FROM thence, passing the river Malua, they arrived at
Mauritania, where at last, for want of provisions, they
were obliged to go ashore ; and, dividing themselves into
several bands, they laid waste the whole country. When
they had well stored their ships, they steered to the Pillars
of Hercules, where they saw some of those sea monsters,
called Syrens, which surrounded their ships, and very nearly
overturned them. However, they made a shift to escape,
and came to the Tyrrhenian Sea, upon the shores of which
they found four several nations descended from the banished
Trojans, that had accompanied Antenor* in his flight. The
name of their commander was Corineus, a modest man in
matters of council, and of great courage and boldness, who,
in an encounter with any person, even of gigantic stature,
would immediately overthrow him, as if he were a child.
\Vhen they understood from whom he was descended, they
joined company with him and those under his government,
who from the name of their leader were afterwards called
the Cornish people, and indeed were more serviceable to
Brutus than the rest in all his engagements. From thence
they came to Aquitaine, and entering the mouth of the
Loire, cast anchor. There they stayed seven days and
viewed the country. Goffarius Pictus, who was king of
Aquitaine at that time, having an account brought him of
the arrival of a foreign people with a great fleet upon hia
coasts, sent ambassadors to them to demand whether they
brought with them peace or war. The ambassadors, on
their way towards the fleet, met Corineus, who was come
out with two hundred men, to hunt in the woods. They
demanded of him, who gave him leave to enter the king's
forests, and kill his game ; (which by an ancient law nobody
was allowed to do without leave from the prince.) Corineus
answered, that as for that matter there was no occasion for
asking leave; upon which one of them, named Imbertus,
rushing forward, with a full drawn bow levelled a shot at
* SM Virgil's ^Eneid i, 241.
tt. U.] UOFFARIUS ROUTED BY BRUTUS. 103
him. Corineus avoids the arrow and immediately runs up
to him, and with his bow in his hand breaks his head. The
rest narrowly escaped, and carried the neAvs of this disaster
to Goffarius. The Pictavian general was struck with sorrow
for it, and immediately raised a vast ariny, to revenge the
death of his ambassador. Brutus, on the other hand, upon
hearing the rumour of his coming, sends away the women
and children to the ships, which he took care to be well
guarded, and commands them to stay there, while he, with
the rest that were able to bear arms, should go to meet the
army. At last an assault being made, a bloody fight ensued :
in which after a great part of the day had been spent, Cori-
neus was ashamed to see the Aquitanians so bravely stand
their ground, and the Trojans maintaining the fight without
victory. He therefore takes fresh courage, and drawing off
his men to the right wing, breaks in upon the very thickest
of the enemies, where he made such slaughter on every side,
that at last he broke the line and put them all to flight. In
this encounter he lost his sword, but by good fortune, met
with a battle-axe, with which he clave down to the waist
every one that stood in his way. Brutus and every body
else, both friends and enemies, were amazed at his courage
and strength, for he brandished about his battle-axe among
the flying troops, and terrified them not a little with these
insulting words, " Whither fly ye, cowards ? whither fly ye,
base wretches ? stand your ground, that ye may encounter
Corineus. What ! for shame ! do so many thousands of you
fly one man ? However, take this comfort for your flight,
that you are pursued by one, before whom the Tyrrhenian
giants could not stand their ground, but fell down slain in
heaps together."
CHAP. XIII. Goffarius routed by Brutu$.
AT these words one of them, named Subardus, who was a
consul, returns with three hundred men to assault him ; but
Corineus with his shield wards off the blow, and lifting up
his battle-axe gave him such a stroke upon the top of his
helmet, that at once he clave him down to the waist; and
then rushing upon the rest he made terrible slaughter by
wheeling about his battle-axe among them, and, running to
i04 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT.
and fro, seemed more anxious to inflict blows on the enemy
than careful to avoid those which they aimed at him. Some
had their hands and arms, some their very shoulders, some
again their heads, and others their legs cut off by him. All
fought with him only, and he alone seemed to fight with all.
Brutus seeing him thus beset, out of regard to him, runs
with a band of men to his assistance : at which the battle is
again renewed with vigour and with loud shouts, and great
numbers slain on both sides. But now the Trojans presently
gain the victory, and put Goffarius with his Pictavians to
flight. The king after a narrow escape went to several
parts of Gaul, to procure succours among such princes aa
were related or known to him. At that time Gaul was sub-
ject to twelve princes, who with equal authority possessed the
whole country. These receive him courteously, and promise
with one consent to expel the foreigners from Aquitaine.
CHAP. XIV. Brutus, after hit victory with Goffdriut, ravages Aquitaine
with fire and sword.
BRUTUS, in joy for the victory, enriches his men with the
spoils of the slain, and then, dividing them into several
bodies, marches into the country with a design to lay it
waste, and load his fleet with the spoil. With this view
he sets the cities on fire, seizes the riches that were in them,
destroys the fields, and makes dreadful slaughter among the
citizens and common people, being unwilling to leave so
much as one alive of that wretched nation. While he was
making this destruction over all Aquitaine, he came to a
place where the city of Tours now stands, which he after-
Wards built, as Homer testifies. As soon as he had looked
out a place convenient for the purpose, he pitched his camp
there, for a place of safe retreat, when occasion should re*
quire. For he was afraid on account of Goffarius's approach
with the kings and princes of Gaul, and a very great army,
which was now come near the place, ready to give him
battle. Having therefore finished his camp, he expected to
engage with Goffarius in two days' time, placing the utmost
confidence in the conduct and courage of the young men
under his command.
GOFFAKIUSS FIGHT WITH BRUTUS. 105
CHAP. XV. Gqffarius's fight wit
GOFFARIUS, being informed that the Trojans were in those
parts, marched day and night, till he came within a close
view of Brutus's camp ; and then with a stern look and
disdainful smile, broke out into these expressions, " Oh
wretched fate I Have these base exiles made a camp also
in my kingdom ? Arm, arm, soldiers, and march through
their thickest ranks : we shall soon take these pitiful fellows
like sheep, and disperse them throughout our kingdom for
slaves." At these words they prepared their arms, and ad-
vanced in twelve bodies towards the enemy. Brutus, on the
other hand, with his forces drawn up in order, went forth
boldly to meet them, and gave his men directions for their
conduct, where they should assault and where they should
be upon the defensive. At the beginning of the attack, the
Trojans had the advantage, and made a rapid slaughter of
the enemy, of whom there fell near two thousand, which so
terrified the rest, that they were on the point of running
away. But, as the victory generally falls to that side which
has very much the superiority in numbers, so the Gauls,
being three to one in number, though overpowered at first,
yet at last joining in a great body together, broke in upon
the Trojans, and forced them to retire to their camp with
much slaughter. The victory thus gained, they besieged
them in their camp, with a design not to suffer them to stir
out until they should either surrender themselves prisoners,
or be cruelly starved to death with a long famine.
In the meantime, Corineus the night following entered
into consultation with Brutus, and proposed to go out that
night by by-ways, and conceal himself in an adjacent wood
till break of day ; and while Brutus should sally forth upon
the enemy in the morning twilight, he with his company
would surprise them from behind and put them to slaughter.
Brutus was pleased with this stratagem of Corineus, who
according to his engagement got out cunningly with three
thousand men, and put himself under the covert of the
woods. As soon as it was day Brutus marshalled his men
and opened the camp to go out to fight. The Gauls meet
him and begin the engagement : many thousands fall on
both sides, neither party giving quarter. There waa preseul
106 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. UWOK-.
a Trojan, named Turonus, the nephew of Brutus, inferior to
none but Corineus in courage and strength of body. He
alone with his sword killed six hundred men, but at last waa
unfortunately slain himself by the number of Gauls that
rushed upon him. From him the city of Tours derived its
uame, because he was buried there. While both armies
were thus warmly engaged, Corineus came upon them un-
awares, and fell fiercely upon the rear of the enemy, which
put new courage into his friends on the other side, and made
them exert themselves with increased vigour. The Gauls
were astonished at the very shout of Corineus's men, and
thinking their number to be much greater than it really was,
they hastily quitted the field ; but the Trojans pursued them,
and killed them in the pursuit, nor did they desist till they
had gained a complete victory. Brutus, though in joy for
this great success, was yet afflicted to observe the number of
his forces daily lessened, while that of the enemy increased
more and more. He was in suspense for some time, whether
he had better continue the war or not, but at last he deter-
mined to return to his ships while the greater part of his
followers was yet safe, and hitherto victorious, and to go in
quest of the island which the goddess had told him of. So
without further delay, with the consent of his company, he
repaired to the fleet, and loading it with the riches and
spoils he had taken, set sail with a fair wind towards the
promised island, and arrived on the coast of Totness.
CHAP. XVI. Albion divided between Brutus and Corineus.
THE island was then called Albion,* and was inhabited by
none but a few giants. Notwithstanding this, the pleasant
situation of the places, the plenty of rivers abounding with
fish, and the engaging prospect of its woods, made Brutus
and his company very desirous to fix their habitation in it.
They therefore passed through all the provinces, forced the
giants to fly into the caves of the mountains, and divided the
country among them according to the directions of their
* The earliest real notice of Albion occurs in a work attributed to Aris-
totle [De Mundo, sec. 3], who wrote, before Christ 340, " Beyond th
Pillars of Hercules is the ocean which flows round the earth. In it art
two very large islands, called Britauiuc ; these are Albion and I erne," &c.
ML 18.) DEATH OF GOEMAOOT. 107
commander. After this they began to till the ground and
build houses, so that in a little time the country looked like
a place that had been long inhabited. At last Brutus called
the island after his own name Britain, and his companions
Britons ; for by these means he desired to perpetuate the
memory of his name. From whence afterwards the lan-
guage of the nation, which at first bore the name of Trojan,
or rough Greek, was called British. But Corineus, in
imitation of his leader, called that part of the island which
fell to his share, Corinea, and his people Corineans, after his
name ; and though he had his choice of the provinces before
all the rest, yet he preferred this country, which is now
called in Latin Cornubia, either from its being in the shape
of a horn (in Latin Cornu), or from the corruption of the
said name.* For it was a diversion to him to encounter the
said giants, which were in greater numbers there than in all
the other provinces that fell to the share of his companions.
Among the rest was one detestable monster,' named Goema-
got, in stature twelve cubits, and of such prodigious strength
that at one shake he pulled up an oak as if it had been a
hazel wand. On a certain day, when Brutus was holding a
solemn festival to the gods, in the port where they at first
landed, this giant with twenty more of his companions came
in upon the Britons, among whom he made a dreadful
slaughter. But the Britons at last assembling together in a
body, put them to the rout, and killed them every one but
Goemagot. Brutus had given orders to have him preserved
alive, out of a desire to see a combat between him and Cori-
neus, who took a great pleasure in such encounters. Cori-
neus, overjoyed at this, prepared himself, and throwing
aside his arms, challenged him to wrestle with him. At the
beginning of the encounter, Corineus and the giant, stand-
ing, front to front, held each other strongly in their aims,
and panted aloud for breath ; but Goemagot presently grasp-
ing Corineus with all his might, broke three of his ribs, two
on his right side and one on his left. At which Corineus,
highly enraged, roused up his whole strength, and snatching
him upon his shoulders, ran with him, as fast as the weight
would allow him, to the next shore, and there getting upon
The etymology of the word Cornwall, aa if Cornu-Gallie or Wallia,
equally imaginary.
108 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT.
the top of a high rock, hurled down the savage monster into
the sea ; where falling on the sides of craggy rocks, he was
torn to pieces, and coloured the waves with his blood. The
place where he fell, taking its name from the giant's fall,
is called Lam Goemagot, that is, Goemagot's Leap, to this
day.*
CHAP. XVII. The building of new Troy by Brutut, upon the river
Thames.
BRUTUS, having thus at last set eyes upon his kingdom,
formed a design of building a city, and with this view, tra-
velled through the land to find out a convenient situation,
and coming to the river Thames, he walked along the shore,
and at last pitched upon a place very fit for his purpose.
Here, therefore, he built a city, which he called New Troy ;
under which name it continued a long time after, till at last,
by the corruption of the original word, it come to be called
Trinovantum. But afterwards when Lud, the brother of
Cassibellaun, who made war against Julius Caesar, obtained
the government of the kingdom, he surrounded it with
stately walls, and towers of admirable workmanship, and
ordered it to be called after his name, Kaer-Lud, that is, the
City of Lud.f But this very thing became afterwards the
occasion of a great quarrel between him and his brother
Nennius, who took offence at his abolishing the name of
Troy in this country. Of this quarrel Gildas the historian
has given a full account ; for which reason I pass it over, for
fear of debasing by my account of it, what so great a writer
has so eloquently related.
CHAP. XVIII. New Troy being built,and laws made for the government
of it, it is given to the citizens that were to inhabit it.
AFTER Brutus had finished the building of the city, he made
choice of the citizens that were to inhabit it, and prescribed
them laws for their peaceable government. At this time
* It is now called the Haw, and is near Plymouth.
t This is the city now called London, and it is evident that the writer
wishes it to be supposed that the modern name is derived from the ancient,
as if it were Lud-ton or Lud-dm. The first notice of London found in
with ?ntic history occurs in Tacitus, Annal. lib. xiv. c. 33, the second notic
in Ptolemy, A.D. 120, lib. i. 15.
" 1, 2.] DEATH OF HUMBER. 109
Eli the priest governed in Judea, and the ark of the cove-
nant was taken by the Philistines. At the same time,
also, the sons of Hector, after the expulsion of the posterity
of Antenor, reigned in Troy ; as in Italy did Sylvius ^Eneas,
the son of JEneas, the uncle of Brutus, and the third king
of the Latins.*
BOOK II.
CHAP. I. After the death of Brutus, his three soni succeed him in tht
kingdom.
DURING these transactions, Brutus had by his wife Ignoge
three famous sons, whose names were Locrin, Albanact, and
Kamber. These, after their father's death, which happened
in the twenty-fourth year after his arrival, buried him in the
city which he had built, and then having divided the king-
dom of Britain among them, retired each to his government.
Locrin, the eldest, possessed the middle part of the island,
called afterwards from his name, Loegria. Kamber had that
part which lies beyond the river Severn, now called Wales,
but which was for a long time named Kambria ; and hence
that people still call themselves in their British tongue Kam-
bri. Albanact, the younger brother, possessed the country
he called Albania, now Scotland. After they had a long
time reigned in peace together, Humber, king of the Huns,
arrived in Albania, and having killed Albanact in battle,
forced his people to fly to Locrin for protection.
CHAP. II. Locrin, having routed Humber, falls in love with Estrildis.
LOCRIN, at hearing this news, joined his brother Kamber,
and went with the whole strength of the kingdom to meet
the king of the Huns, near the river now called Humber,
where he gave him battle, and put him to the rout. Humber
made towards the river in his flight, and was drowned in it.
on account of which it has since borne his name. Locrin,
* From this statement it would follow that the arrival of Brutua ii
Britain is to be placed about the year 1100 before Christ.
110 GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY.
after the victory, bestowed the plunder of the enemy upon
his own men, reserving for himself the gold and silver
which he found in the ships, together with three virgins of
admirable beauty, whereof one was the daughter of a king
in Germany, whom with the other two Humber had forcibly
brought away with him, after he had ruined their country.
Her name was Estrildis, and her beauty such as was hardly
to be matched. No ivory or new-fallen snow, no lily could
exceed the whiteness of her skin. Locrin, smitten with
love, would have gladly married her, at which Corineus was
extremely incensed, on account of the engagement which
Locrin had entered into with him to marry his daughter.
CHAP III. Corineus resents the affront put upon his daughter.
HE went, therefore, to the king, and wielding a battle-axe
in his right hand, vented his rage against him in these
words : " Do you thus reward me, Locrin, for the many
wounds which I have suffered under your father's command
in his wars with strange nations, that you must slight my
daughter, and debase yourself to marry a barbarian ?
While there is strength in this right hand, that has been de-
structive to so many giants upon the Tyrrhenian coasts, I
will never put up with this affront." And repeating this
again and again with a loud voice, he shook his battle-axe
as if he was going to strike him, till the friends of both
interposed, and after they had appeased Corineus, obliged
Locrin to perform his agreement.
CHAP. IV. Locrin at last marries Guendolcena, the daughter qf
Corineus.
LOCRIN therefore married Corineus's daughter, named
Guendoloena, yet still retained his love for Estrildis, for
whom he made apartments under ground, in which he
entertained her, and caused her to be honourably attended.
For he was resolved at least to carry on a private amour
with her, since he could not live with her openly for fear ot
Corineus. In this manner he concealed her, and made
frequent visits to her for seven years together, without the
privity of any but his most intimate domestics ; and all
under a pretence of performing some secret sacr'fices to hi*
m.5,8.] LOCRIN KILJ-ED. Ill
gods, by which he imposed on the credulity of every body.
In the meantime Estrildis became with child, and was
delivered of a most beautiful daughter, whom she named
Sabre. Guendolrena was also with child, and brought forth
a son, who was named Maddan, and put under the care of
his grandfather Corineus to be educated.
CHAP. V. Locrin is killed ; Estrildis and Sabre are thrown into a
river.
BUT in process of time, when Corineus was dead, Locrin
divorced Guendoloena, and advanced Estrildis to be queen.
Guendolo3na, provoked beyond measure at this, retired into
Cornwall, where she assembled together all the forces of that
kingdom, and began to raise disturbances against Locrin.
At last both armies joined battle near the river Sture, where
Locrin was killed by the shot of an arrow. After his death,
Guendoloena took upon her the government of the whole
kingdom, retaining her father's furious spirit. For she
commanded Estrildis and her daughter Sabre to be thrown
into the river now called the Severn, and published an edict
through all Britain, that the river should bear the damsel's
name, hoping by this to perpetuate her memory, and by that
the infamy of her husband. So that to this day the river is
called in the British tongue Sabren, which by the corruption
of the name is in another language Sabrina.
CHAP. VI. Guendoloena delivers -up the kingdom to Maddan, her sm t
after whom succeeds Afempricius.
GUENDOLCENA reigned fifteen years after the death of
Locrin, who had reigned ten, and then advanced her son
Maddan (whom she saw now at maturity) to the throne,
contenting herself with the country of Cornwall for the
remainder of her life. At this time Samuel the prophet
governed in Judsea, Sylvius JEneas was yet living, and
Homer was esteemed a famous orator and poet.* Maddan,
now in possession of the crown, had by his wife two sons,
Mempricius and Malim, and ruled the kingdom in peace and
* It is only necessary to compare such passages as these with the
Grecian or Roman Histories, and we cannot avoid perceiving the legendary
character of Geoffrey of Alcmmouth's History.
112 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY.
with CJ.re forty years. As soon as he was dead, the two
brothers quarrelled for the kingdom, each being ambitious
of the sovereignty of the whole island. Mempricius,
impatient to attain his ends, enters into treaty with Malim,
under colour of making a composition with him, and, having
formed a conspiracy, murdered him in the assembly where
their ambassadors were met. By these means he obtained
the dominion of the whole island, over which he exercised
such tyranny, that he left scarcely a nobleman alive in it,
and either by violence or treachery oppressed every one that
he apprehended might be likely to succeed him, pursuing his
hatred to his whole race. He also deserted his own wife, by
whom he had a noble youth named Ebraucus, and addicted
himself to sodomy, preferring unnatural lust to the pleasures
of the conjugal state. At last, in the twentieth year of his
reign, while he was hunting, he retired from his company
into a valley, where he was surrounded by a great multitude
of ravenous wolves, and devoured by them in a horrible
manner. Then did Saul reign in Judaea, and Eurystheus in
Lacedaemonia.
CHAP. VII. Ebraucus, the successor of Mempricius, conquert tht
Gauls, arid builds the towns Kaerebrauc, $c.
MEMPRICIUS being dead, Ebraucus, his son, a man of great
stature and wonderful strength, took upon him the govern-
ment of Britain, which he held forty years. He was the
first after Brutus who invaded Gaul with a fleet, and
distressed its provinces by killing their men and laying
waste their cities ; and having by these means enriched
himself with an infinite quantity of gold and silver, he
returned victorious. After this he built a city on the other
side of the Humber, which, from his own name, he called
Kaerebrauc, that is, the city of Ebraucus,* about the time
that David reigned in Judzea, and Sylvius Latinus in Italy ;
and that Gad, Nathan, and Asaph prophesied in Israel. He
also built the city of Alclud f towards Albani, and the town
York seems to be a corruption of Ebrauc. It Is first mentioned by
Ptolemy (ii. 3.) A.D. 120.
t Alclud or Alchuth is unknown to thn classic writers : it is first
mentioned by Gildas, and is thought to be the modern Dumbarton.
CH. 8,9.) BRUTUS'S RK1GN. 1)3
of mount Agned, * called at this time the Castle of Maidens,
or the Mountain of Sorrow.
CHAP. VIII. Ebraucus's twenty sons go to Germany, and his thirty
daughters to Sylvius Alba, in Italy,
THIS prince had twenty sons and thirty daughters by twenty
wives, and with great valour governed the kingdom of
Britain sixty years. The names of his sons were, Brutus
surnamed Greenshield, Margadud, Sisillius, Regin, Mori v id,
Bladud, Lagon, Bodloan, Kincar, Spaden, Gaul, Darden,
Eldad, Ivor, Gangu, Hector, Kerin, Rud, Assarach, Buel.
The names of his daughters were, Gloigni, Ignogni, Oudas,
Guenliam, Gaudid, Angarad, Guendoloe, Tangustel, Gorgon,
Median, Methahel, Ourar, Malure, Kambreda, Ragan, Gael,
Ecub, Nest, Cheum, Stadud, Gladud, Ebren, Blagan,
Aballac, Angaes, Galaes, (the most celebrated beauty at
that time in Britain or Gaul,) Edra, Anaor, Stadial, Egron.
All these daughters their father sent into Italy to Sylvius
Alba, who reigned after Sylvius Latinus, where they were
married among the Trojan nobility, the Latin and Sabine
women refusing to associate with them. But the sons,
under the conduct of their brother Assaracus, departed
in a fleet to Germany, and having, with the assistance
of Sylvius Alba, subdued the people there, obtained that
kingdom.
CHAP. IX. After Ebraucus reigns Brutus hit son, after him Leil, and
after Leil, Hudibras.
BUT Brutus, surnamed Greenshield, stayed with his father,
whom he succeeded in the government, and reigned twelve
years. After him reigned Leil, his son, a peaceful and just
prince, who, enjoying a prosperous reign, built in the north
of Britain a city, called by his name, Kaerleil ;f at the same
time that Solomon began to build the temple of Jerusalem,
and the queen of Sheba came to hear his wisdom ; at which
time also Sylvius Epitus succeeded his father Alba, in Italy,
Leil reigned twenty-five years, but towards the latter end of
his life grew more remiss in his government, so that liis
eglect of affairs speedily occasioned a civil dissension in the
' Edinburgh. f Now Carliule.
J14 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. rwn,
kingdom. After him reigned his son, Hudibras, thirty-nine
years, and composed the civil dissension among his people.
He built Kaerlem or Canterbury, Kaerguen or Winchester,
and the town of Mount Paladur, now Shaftesbury. At this
place an eagle spoke, while the wall of the town was being
built ; and indeed I should have transmitted the speech to
posterity, had I thought it true, as the rest of the history. At
this time reigned Capys, the son of Epitus ; and Haggai,
Amos, Joel, and Azariah, were prophets in Israel.
CHAP. X. Bladud succeeds Hudibras in the kingdom, and practises
magical operations.
NEXT succeeded Bladud, his son, and reigned twenty years.
He built Kaerbadus, now Bath, and made hot baths in it
for the benefit of the public, which he dedicated to the god-
dess Minerva ; in whose temple he kept fires that never went
out nor consumed to ashes, but as soon as they began to de-
cay were turned into balls of stone. About this time the
prophet Elias prayed that it might not rain upon earth ; and
it did not rain for three years and six months. This prince
was a very ingenious man, and taught necromancy in his
kingdom, nor did he leave off pursuing his magical operations,
till he attempted to fly to the upper region of the air with
wings which he had prepared, and fell down upon the temple
of Apollo, in the city of Trinovantum, where he was dashed
to pieces.
CHAP. XI. Leir the son of Bladud, having no son, divides his kingdom
among his daughters.
AFTER this unhappy fate of Bladud, Leir,* his son was
advanced to the throne, and nobly governed his country sixty
years. He built upon the river Sore a city, called in the
British tongue, Kaerleir, in the Saxon, Leircestre.f He
was without male issue, but had three daughters, whose
names were Gonorilla, Regau, and Cordeilla, of whom he
was dotingly fond, but especially of his youngest, Cordeilla.
When he began to grow old, he had thoughts of dividing his
kingdom among them, and of bestowing them on such
husbands as were fit to be advanced to the government with
them. But to make trial who was worthy to have the best
* Ivr y Lear, the hero of Shak^j^arc's drujna. t Leicetter.
CH. 11.] KINO LEIR'S DAUGHTERS. 115
part of his kingdom, he went to each of them to ask which
of them loved him most. The question being proposed,
Gonorilla, the eldest, made answer, " That she called heaven
to witness, she loved him more than her own soul." The
father replied, " Since you have preferred my declining age
before your own life, I will marry you, my dearest daughter,
to whomsoever you shall make choice of, and give with you
the third part of my kingdom." Then Rcgau, the second
daughter, willing, after the example of her sister, to prevail
upon her father's good nature, answered with an oath, " That
she could not otherwise express her thoughts, but that she
loved him above all creatures." The credulous father upon
this made her the same promise that he did to her eldest
sister, that is, the choice of a husband, with the third part of
his kingdom. But Cordeilla, the youngest, understanding
how easily he was satisfied with the flattering expressions of
her sisters, was desirous to make trial of his affection after a
different manner. "My father," said she, "is there any
daughter that can love her father more than duty requires ?
In my opinion, whoever pretends to it, must disguise her
real sentiments under the veil of flattery. I have always
loved you as a father, nor do I yet depart from my purposed
duty; and if you insist to have something more extorted
from me, hear now the greatness of my affection, which I
always bear you, and take this for a short answer to all your
questions ; look how much you have, so much is your value,
and so much do I love you." The father, supposing that she
spoke this out of the abundance of her heart, was highly
provoked, and immediately replied, " Since you have so far
despised my old age as not to think me worthy the love that
your sisters express for me, you shall have from me the like
regard, and shall be excluded from any share with your
sisters in my kingdom. Notwithstanding, 1 do not say but
that since you are my daughter, I will marry you to some
foreigner, if fortune offers you any such husband ; but will
never, I do assure you, make it my business to procure so
honourable a match for you as for your sisters ; because,
though I have hitherto loved you more than them, you have
in requital thought me less worthy of your affection than
they." And, without further delay, after consultation with
liis nobility, he bestowed his two other daughters ujxra the
12
116 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. i<x>Krt
dukes of Cornwall and Albania, with half the inland at
present, but after his death, the inheritance of the whole
monarchy of Britain.
It happened after this, that Aganippus, king of th6
Franks, having heard of the fame of Cordeilla's beauty,
forthwith sent his ambassadors to the king to demand her in
marriage. The father, retaining yet his anger towards her,
made answer, "That he was very willing to bestow his
daughter, but without either money or territories ; because
lie had already given away his kingdom with all his treasure
to his eldest daughters, Gonorilla and Regan." When this
was told Aganippus, he, being very much in love with the
lady, sent again to king Leir, to tell him, " That he had mo-
ney and territories enough, as he possessed the third part
of Gaul, and desired no more than his daughter only, that
he might have heirs by her." At last the match was
concluded ; Cordeilla was sent to Gaul, and married to Aga-
nippus.
CHAP. XII, Leir, finding the ingratitude of his two eldest daughters,
betakes himself to his youngest, Cordeilla, in Gaul.
A LONG time after this, when Leir came to be infirm through
old age, the two dukes, on whom he had bestowed Britain
with his two daughters, fostered an insurrection against him,
and deprived him of his kingdom, and of all regal authority,
which he bad hitherto exercised with great power and glory.
At length, by mutual agreement, Maglaunus, duke of Alba-
nia, one of his sons-in-law, was to allow him a maintenance
at his own house, together with sixty soldiers, who were to
be kept for state. After two years' stay with his son-in-law,
his daughter Gonorilla grudged the number of his men, who
began to upbraid the ministers of the court with their scanty
allowance ; and, having spoken to her husband about it, she
gave orders that the numbers of her father's followers should
be reduced to thirty, and the rest discharged. The father,
resenting this treatment, left Maglaunus, and went to Henu-
inus, duke of Cornwall, to whom he had married his daugh-
ter Regau. Here he met with an honourable reception, but
before the year was at an end, a quarrel happened between
the two families, which raised Regau's indignation ; so that
he commanded her father to discharge all his attendants but
tn. 18.] KING LEIH IN DISTRESS. H"
five, and to be contented with their service. This second
affliction was insupportable to him, and made him return
again to his former daughter, with hopes that the misery of
his condition might move in her some sentiments of filial
piety, and that he, with his family, might find a subsistence
.with her. But she, not forgetting her resentment, swore by
the gods he should not stay with her, unless he would dismiss
his retinue, and be contented with the attendance of one
man ; and with bitter reproaches she told him how ill his
desire of vain-glorious pomp suited his age and poverty.
When he found that she was by no means to be prevailed
upon, he was at last forced to comply, and, dismissing the
rest, to take up with one man only. But by this time he
began to reflect more sensibly with himself upon the gran-
deur from which he had fallen, and the miserable state to
which he was now reduced, and to enter upon thoughts of going
beyond sea to his youngest daughter. Yet he doubted whe-
ther he should be able to move her commiseration, because
(as was related above) he had treated her so unworthily.
However, disdaining to bear any longer such base usage, he
took ship for Gaul. In his passage he observed he had only
the third place given him among the princes that were with
him in the ship, at which, with deep sighs and tears, he burst
forth into the following complaint:
" O irreversible decrees of the Fates, that never swerve
from your stated course ! why did you ever advance me to
an unstable felicity, since the punishment of lost happiness
is greater than the sense of present misery ? The remem-
brance of the time when vast numbers of men obsequiously
attended me in the taking the cities and wasting the enemy's
countries, more deeply pierces my heart than the view of my
present calamity, which has exposed me to the derision of
those who were formerly prostrate at my feet. Oh ! the
enmity of fortune ! Shall I ever again see the day when
I may be able to reward those according to their deserts who
have forsaken me in my distress ? How true was thy an-
gwer, Cordeilla, when I asked thee concerning thy love to
me, ' As much as you have, so much is your value, and so
much do I love you.' While I had anything to give they
valued me, being friends, not to me, but to my gifts they
loved me then, but they loved my gifts much more : when
1 18 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [BOOK
ray gifts ceased, my friends vanished. But with what face
shall I presume to see you, my dearest daughter, since in my
anger I married you upon worse terms than your sisters,
who, after all the mighty favours they have received from
me, suffer me to be in banishment and poverty?"
As he was lamenting his condition in these and the like
expressions, he arrived at Karitia,* where his daughter was,
and waited before the city while he sent a messenger to in-
form her of the misery he was fallen into, and to desire her
relief for a father who suffered both hunger and nakedness.
Cordeilla was startled at the news, and wept bitterly, and
with tears asked how many men her father had with him.
The messenger answered, he had none but one man, who had
been his armour-bearer, and was staying with him without
the town. Then she took what money she thought might be
sufficient, and gave it to the messenger, with orders to carry
her father to another city, and there give out that he was
sick, and to provide for him bathing, clothes, and all other
nourishment. She likewise gave orders that he should take
into his service forty men, well clothed and accoutred, and
that when all things were thus prepared he should notify his
arrival to king Aganippus and his daughter. The messenger
quickly returning, carried Leir to another city, and there
kept him concealed, till he had done every thing that Cor-
deilla had commanded.
CHAP. XIII. He is very honourably received by Cordeilla and the king
of Gaul.
As soon as he was provided with his royal apparel, orna-
ments, and retinue, he sent word to Aganippus and his
daughter, that he was driven out of his kingdom of Britain
by his sons-in-law, and was come to them to procure their
assistance for recovering his dominions. Upon which they,
attended with their chief ministers of state and the nobility
of the kingdom, went out to meet him, and received him
honourably, and gave into his management the whole power
of Gaul, till such time as he should be restored to his former
dignity.
i. 14. 15., DEATH OF CORDEILUL. 1 19
JHAP. XIV. Leir, being restored to the kingdom by the help of Us so
in-law and Cordeilla, dies.
the meantime Aganippus sent officers over all Gaul to
se an army, to restore his father-in-law to his kingdom of
Jritain. Which done, Leir returned to Britain with his son
id daughter and the forces which they had raised, where
ic fought with his sons-in-law and routed them. Having
thus reduced the whole kingdom to his power, he died the
third year after. Aganippus also died ; and Cordeilla,
obtaining the government of the kingdom, buried her father
in a certain vault, which she ordered to be made for him
under the river Sore, in Leicester, and which had been
built originally under the ground to the honour of the god
Janus. And here all the workmen of the city, upon the
anniversary solemnity of that festival, used to begin their
yearly labours.
CHAP. XV. Cordeilla, being imprisoned, kills herself. Mnrgan, aspiring
to the whole kingdom, is killed by Cunedagius.
AFTER a peaceful possession of the government for five years,
Cordeilla began to meet with disturbances from the two sons
of her sisters, being both young men of great spirit, whereof
one, named Margan, was born to Maglaunus, and the other,
named Cunedagius, to Henuinus. These, after the death of
their fathers, succeeding them in their dukedoms, were in-
censed to see Britain subject to a woman, and raised forces
in order to raise a rebellion against the queen ; nor would
they desist from hostilities, till, after a general waste of her
countries, and several battles fought, they at last took her
and put her in prison, where for grief at the loss of her
kingdom she killed herself. After this they divided the
island between them ; of which the part that reaches from
the north side of the Humber to Caithness, fell to Margan ;
the other part from the same river westward was Caneda-
gius*s share. At the end of two years, some restless sp'rits
that took pleasure in the troubles of the nation, had access to
Margan, and inspired him with vain conceits, by representing
to him how mean and disgraceful it was for him not to govern
the whole island, which was his due by right of birth.
Stirred up with these and the like suggestions, he marched
120 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. fiow
with an army through Cunedagius's country, and began to
burn all before him. The war thus breaking out, he waa
met by Cunedagius with all his forces, who attacked Margan,
killing no small number of his men, and, putting him to
flight, pursued him from one province to another, till at last
he killed him in a town of Kambria, which since his death
has been by the country people called Margan to this day.
After the victory, Cunedagius gained the monarchy of the
whole island, which he governed gloriously for three and
thirty years. At this time flourished the prophets Isaiah
and Hosea, and Rome was built upon the eleventh before
the Kalends of May by the two brothers, Romulus and
Remus.*
CHAP. XVI. The snccestors of Cunedagius in the kingdom. Ferrex is
killed by his brother Porrex, in a dispute for the government,
AT last Cunedagius dying, was succeeded by his son Rivallo,
a fortunate youth, who diligently applied himself to the
affairs of the government. In his time it rained blood three
days together, and there fell vast swarms of flies, followed
by a great mortality among the people. After him succeeded
Gurgustius his son ; after him Sisillius ; after him Jago, the
nephew of Gurgustius ; after him Kinmarcus the son of
Sisillius; after him Gorbogudo, who had two sons, Ferrex
and Porrex.
When their father grew old they began to quarrel about
the succession ; but Porrex, who was the most ambitious of
the two, forms a design of killing his brother by treachery,
which the other discovering, escaped, and passed over into
Gaul. There he procured aid from Suard king of the
Franks, with which he returned and made war upon his
brother ; coming to an engagement, Ferrex was killed and
all his forces cut to pieces. When their mother, whose name
was Widen, came to be informed of her son's death, she fell
into a great rage, and conceived a mortal hatred against the
survivor. For she had a greater affection for the deceased
than for him, so that nothing less would appease her indigna-
tion for his death, than her revenging it upon her surviving
eon. She took therefore her oppportunity when he wa
asleep, fell upon him, and with the assistance of her wo-
About the year before Christ, 753.
CH. 17.] DUNWALLO MOLMUTIUS. 121
men tore him to pieces. From that time a long civil
war oppressed the people, and the island became divided
under the power of five kings, who mutually harassed one
another.
CHAP. XVII. Dunwallo Molmuti-us gains the sceptre of Britain, from
whom came the Molmutine laws.
AT length arose a youth of great spirit, named Dunwallo
Molmutius, who was the son of Cloten king of Cornwall,
and excelled all the kings of Britain in valour and graceful-
ness of person. When his father was dead, he was no
sooner possessed of the government of that country, than he
made war against Ymner king of Loegria, and killed him in
battle. Hereupon Rudaucus king of Kambria, and Staterius
king of Albania, had a meeting, wherein they formed an
alliance together, and marched thence with their armies into
Dunwallo's country to destroy all before them. Dunwallo
met them with thirty thousand men, and gave them battle ;
and when a great part of the day was spent in the fight, and
the victory yet dubious, he drew off six hundred of his
bravest men, and commanded them to put on the armour of
the enemies that were slain, as he himself also did, throwing
aside his own. Thus accoutred he marched up with speed
to the enemy's ranks, as if he was of their party, and ap-
proaching the very place where Rudaucus and Staterius
were, commanded his men to fall upon them. In this
assault the two kings were killed and many others with
them. But Dunwallo Molnmtius, fearing lest in this disguise
his own men might fall upon him, returned with his com-
panions to put off the enemy's armour, and take his own
again ; and then encouraged them to renew the assault,
which they did with great vigour, and in a short time got
the victory, by dispersing and putting to flight the enemy.
From hence he marched into the enemy's countries, destroyed
their towns and cities, and reduced the people under his
obedience. When he had made an entire reduction of the
whole island, he prepared for himself a crown of gold, and
restored the kingdom to its ancient state. This prince
established what the Britons call the Molmutine laws, which
are famous among the English to this day. In these, among
other things, of which St. Gildas wrote a long time after, he
122 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [t*>mn,
enacted, that the temples of the gods, as also cities, should
have the privilege of giving sanctuary and protection to any
fugitive or criminal, that should flee to them from his enemy.
He likewise enacted, that the ways leading to those temples
and cities, as also husbandman's ploughs, should be allowel
the same privilege. So that in his day, the murders and
cruelties committed by robbers were prevented, and every
body passed safe without any violence offered him. At last,
after a reign of forty years spent in these and other acts of
government, he died, and was buried in the city of Trino-
vantum, near the temple of Concord, which he himself built,
when he first established his laws.
BOOK III.
CHAP. 1. Brennius quarrels icilh Beiinus his brother, and in order ta
make war against him, marries the daughter of the king of the Nor-
wegians.
AFTER this a violent quarrel happened between his two sons
Beiinus and Brennius, who were both ambitious of succeed-
ing to the kingdom. The dispute was, which of them should
have the honour of wearing the crown. After a great many
sharp conflicts that passed between them, the friends of both
interposed, and brought them to agree on the division of the
kingdom on these terms : that Beiinus should enjoy the
crown of the island, with the dominions of Loegria, Kam-
bria, and Cornwall, because, according to the Trojan consti-
tution, the right of inheritance would come to him as the
elder: and Brennius, as being the younger, should be subject
to his brother, and have for his share Northumberland,
which extended from the river Humber to Caithness. The
covenant therefore being confirmed upon these conditions,
they ruled the country for five years in peace and justice.
But such a state of prosperity could not long stand against
the endeavours of faction. For some lying incendiaries
gained access to Brennius and addressed him in tliis man-
uer:
CH. 1, .] BRENNIUS'S SEA-FIGHT WT T H GTJICHTHLAC. 123
"What sluggish spirit has possessed you, that you can
bear subjection to Belinus, to whom by parentage and blood
you are equal ; besides your experience in military affairs,
which you have gained in several engagements, when you so
often repulsed Cheulphus, general of the Morini, in his
invasions of our country, and drove him out of your
kingdom ? Be no longer bound by a treaty which is a
reproach to you, but marry the daughter of Elsingius, king
of the Norwegians, that with his assistance you may recover
your lost dignity." The young man, inflamed with these and
the like specious suggestions, hearkened to them, and went
to Norway, where he married the king's daughter, as hia
flatterers had advised him.
CHAP. II. Brennius's sea-fight with Guichthlac, king of the Dacians.
Guichthlac and Brennius's wife are driven ashore and taken iy
Belinus.
IN the meantime his brother, informed of this, was violently
incensed, that without his leave he had presumed to act thus
against him. Whereupon he marched into Northumberland,
and possessed himself of that country and the cities in it,
which he garrisoned with his own men. Brennius, upon
notice given him of what his brother had done, prepared a
fleet to return to Britain with a great army of Norwegians.
But while he was under sail with a fair wind, he was over-
taken by Guichthlac, king of the Dacians,* who had pursued
him. This prince had been deeply in love with the young
lady that Brennius had married, and out of mere grief and
vexation for the loss of her, had prepared a fleet to pursue
Brennius with all expedition. In the sea-fight that happened
on this occasion, he had the fortune to take the very ship in
which the lady was, and brought her in among his com-
panions. But during the engagement, contrary winds arose
on a sudden, which brought on a storm, and dispersed the
ships upon different shores : so that the king of the Dacians,
being driven up and down, after a course of five days,
arrived with the lady at Northumberland, under dreadful
apprehensions, as not knowing upon what country this
unforeseen casualty had thrown him. When this came
to be known to the country people, they took them and
The l>ae*.
124 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT.
carried them to Belinus, who was upon the sea-coast,
expecting the arrival of his brother. There were with
Guichthlac's ship three others, one of which had belonged
to Brennius's fleet. As soon as they had declared to the
king who they were, he was overjoyed at this happy
accident, while he was endeavouring to revenge himself
on his brother.
CHAP. III. Be.'iniiA tn a battle routs Brennius, who thereupon flees to
Gaul.
A FEW days after appeared Brennius, with his fleet again
got together, and arrived in Albania ; and having received
information of the capture of his wife and others, and that
his brother had seized the kingdom of Northumberland in
his absence, he sent his ambassadors to him, to demand the
restitution of his wife and kingdom ; and if he refused them,
to declare that he would destroy the whole island from sea to
sea, and kill his brother whenever he could come to an
engagement with him. On the other hand, Belinus absolutely
refused, to comply with his demands, and assembling together
the whole power of the island, went into Albania to give him
battle. Brennius, upon advice that he had suffered a repulse,
und that his brother was upon his march against him,
advanced to meet him in a wood called Calaterium, in order
to attack him. When they were arrived on the field of
battle, each of them divided his men into several bodies, and
approaching one another, began the fight. A great part
of the day was spent in it, because on both sides the bravest
men were engaged ; and much blood was shed by reason
of the fury with which they encountered each other. So
great was the slaughter, that the wounded fell in heaps, likf
standing corn cut down by reapers. At last the Britons
prevailing, the Norwegians fled with their shattered troops
to their ships, but were pursued by Belinus, and killed
without mercy. Fifteen thousand men fell in the battle, nor
were there a thousand of the rest that escaped unhurt.
Brennius with much difficulty securing one ship, went as
fortune drove him to the coasts of Gaul ; but the rest that
attended him, were forced to sculk up and dcwn wherever
their misfortunes led them.
u*. *,.] THE DAMiS PA1 TRIBUTE.
CHAP. IV. The king of Daeia, with Brennius?s wife, is released out of
prison.
BELINUS, after this victory, called a council of his nobility,
to advise with them what he should do with the king of the
Dacians, who had sent a message to him out of prison, that
he would submit himself and the kingdom of Dacia to him,
and also pay a yearly tribute, if he might have leave to
depart with his mistress. He offered likewise to confirm this
covenant with an oath, and the giving of hostages. When
this proposal was laid before the nobility, they unanimously
gave their assent that Belinus should grant Guichthlac his
petition upon the terms offered. Accordingly he did grant
it, and Guichthlac was released from prison, and returned
with his mistress into Dacia.
CHAP. Vj Belinus revives and confirms the Molmutine laws, especially
about the highways.
BELINUS now finding no body in the kingdom of Britain
able to make head against him, and being possessed of the
sovereignty of the whole island from sea to sea, confirmed
the laws his father had made, and gave command for a
settled execution of justice through his kingdom. But above
all things he ordered that cities, and the roads leading to
them, should enjoy the same privilege of peace that Dunwallo
had established. But there arose a controversy about the
roads, because the limits determining them were unknown.
The king, therefore, willing to clear the law of all
ambiguities, summoned all the workmen of the island
together, and commanded them to pave a causeway of
stone and mortar, which should run the whole length
of the island, from the sea of Cornwall, to the shores of
Caithness, and lead directly to the cities that lay along that
extent. He commanded another to be made over the breadth
of the kingdom, leading from Menevia, that was situated upon
the Demetian Sea, to Hamo's Port, and to pass through the
interjacent cities. Other two he also made obliquely through
the island, for a passage to the rest of the cities.* He then
confirmed to them all honours and privileges, and prescribed
This seems to he a false account of the Roman roads in Britain.
126 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. I BOOK 111.
a law for the punishment of any injury committed upon them.
But if any one is curious to know all that he decreed con-
cerning them, let him read the Molmutine laws, which Gildaa
the historian translated from British into Latin, and king
Alfred into English.
CHAP. VI. Brennius, being made duke of the Allobroges, returns U
Britain to fight with his brother.
WHILE Belinus was thus reigning in peace and tranquillity,
his brother Brennius, who (as we said before) was driven
upon the coasts of Gaul, suffered great torments of mind.
For it was a great affliction to him to be banished from his
country, and to have no power of returning to retrieve his
loss. Being ignorant what course to take, he went among
the princes of Gaul, accompanied only with twelve men ; and
when he had related his misfortune to every one of them, but
could procure assistance from none, he went at last to Segi-
nus, duke of the Allobroges, from whom he had an honour
able reception. During bis stay here, he contracted such an
intimacy with the duke, that he became the greatest favourite
in the court. For in all affairs, both of peace and war, hf
showed a great capacity, so that this prince loved him with
a paternal affection. He was besides of a graceful aspect,
tall and slender in stature, and expert in hunting and fowling,
as became his princely birth. So great was the friendship
between them, that the duke resolved to give him his only
daughter in marriage ; and in case he himself should have
no male issue, he appointed him and his daughter to succeed
him in his dukedom of the Allobroges after his death. But
if he should yet have a son, then he promised his assistance
to advance him to the kingdom of Britain. Neither was
this the desire of the duke only, but of all the nobility of
his court, with whom he had very much ingratiated himself.
So then without farther delay the marriage was solemnized,
and the princes of the country paid their homage to him, as
the successor to the throne. Scarcely was the year at an
end before the duke died ; and then Brennius took his oppor-
tunity of engaging those princes of the country firmly in his
interest, whom before he had obliged with his friendship.
And this he did by bestowing generously upon them the
tu. 7.] BELLNUS AND BRENNIUS RECONCILED. 127
duke's treasure, which had been hoarded up from the times
of his ancestors. But that which the Allobroges most
esteemed him for, was his sumptuous entertainments, and
keeping an open house for all.
CHAP. VII. Belinus and Brennius being made friends by the mediation
of their mother, propose to subdue Gaul.
WHEN he had thus gained universal affection, he began to
consult with himself how he might take revenge upon his
brother Belinus. And when he had signified his intentions
concerning it to his subjects, they unanimously concurred
with him, and expressed their readiness to attend him to
whatever kingdom he pleased to conduct them. He there-
fore soon raised a vast army, and having entered into a treaty
with the Gauls for a free passage through their country into
Britain, fitted out a fleet upon the coast of Neustria, in which
he set sail, and with a fair wind arrived at the island. Upon
hearing the rumour of his coming, his brother Belinus,
accompanied with the whole strength of the kingdom,
marched out to engage him. But when the two armies were
drawn out in order of battle, and just ready to begin the
attack, Conwenna, their mother, who was yet living, ran in
great haste through the ranks, impatient to see her son, whom
she had not seen for a long time. As soon, therefore, as she
had with trembling steps reached the place where he stood,
she threw her arms about his neck, and in transports kissed
him ; then uncovering her bosom, she addressed herself to
him, in words interrupted with sighs, to this effect :
" My son, remember these breasts which gave you suck,
and the womb wherein the Creator of all things formed you,
and from whence he brought you forth into the world, while
I endured the greatest anguish. By the pains then which I
suffered for you, I entreat you to hear my request : pardon
your brother, and moderate your anger. You ought not to
revenge yourself upon him who has done you no injury. As
for what you complain of, that you were banished your
country by him, if you duly consider the result, in strict-
ness can it be called injustice ? He did not banish you to
make your condition worse, but forced you to quit a meaner
that you might attain a higher dignity. At first you en-
joyed cnly a part 01 a kingdom, and that in subjection to your
I2S GEorrncYs BRITISH HISTORY. [BOOK in
brother. As soon as you lost that, you became his equal, by
gaining the kingdom of the Allobroges. What has he then done,
but raised you from a vassal to be a king ? Consider farther,
that the difference between you began not through him, but
through yourself, who, with the assistance of the king of
Norway, raised an insurrection against him."
Moved by these representations of his mother, he obeyed
her with a composed mind, and putting off his helmet of his
own accord, went straight with her to his brother. Belinus,
seeing him approach with a peaceable countenance, threw
down his arms, and ran to embrace him ; so that now, with-
out more ado, they again became friends ; and disarming their
forces marched with them peaceably together to Trinovantum.
And here, after consultation what enterprise to undertake,
they prepared to conduct their confederate army into the
provinces of Gaul, and reduce that entire country to their
subjection.
CHAP. VIII. Belinus and Brennius, after >'ie conquest of Gaul, march
with their army to Rome.
THEY accordingly passed over into Gaul the year after, and
began to lay waste that country. The news of which spread-
ing through those several nations, all the petty kings of the
Franks entered into a confederacy, and went out to fight
against them. But the victory falling to Belinus and Bren-
nius, the Franks fled with their broken forces ; and the
Britons and Allobroges, elevated with their success, ceased
not to pursue them till they had taken their kings, and re-
duced them to their power. Then fortifying the cities which
they had taken, in less than a year they brought the whole
kingdom into subjection. At last, after a reduction of all the
provinces, they marched with their whole army towards
Rome, and destroyed the cities and villages a they passed
through Italy.
CHAP. IX. The Romans make a covenant with Brennius, but afterward*
break it, for which reason Rome is besieged and taken by Brennius.
IN those days the two consuls of Rome were Gabius and
Porsena,* to whose care the government of the country was
* The absurdity of describing Porsena king of Etruria, as one of the
Roman consuls, must be apparent to every reader. No less evident is it
. 9.] BRKNN1US BESIEGES ROME. 129
committed. When they saw that no nation was able to
withstand the power of Belinus and Brennius, they came,
with the consent of the senate to them, to desire peace and
amity. They likewise offered large presents of gold and
silver, and to pay a yearly tribute, on condition that they
might be suffered to enjoy their own in peace. The two
kings therefore, taking hostages of them, yielded to their
petition, and drew back their forces into Germany. While
they were employing their arms in harassing that people,
the Romans repented of their agreement, and again taking
courage, went to assist the Germans. This step highly en-
raged the kings against them, who concerted measures how
to carry on a war with both nations. For the greatness of
the Italian army was a terror to them. The result of their
council was, that Belinus with the Britons stayed in Ger-
many, to engage with the enemy there ; while Brennius and
his army marched to Rome, to revenge on the Romans their
breach of treaty. As soon as the Italians perceived their
design, they quitted the Germans, and hastened to get before
Brennius, in his march to Rome. Belinus had intelligence
of it, and speedily marched with his army the same night,
and possessing himself of a valley through which the enemy
was to pass, lay hid there in expectation of their coming.
The next day the Italians came in full march to the place ;
but when they saw the valley glittering with the enemy's
armour, they were struck with confusion, thinking Brennius
and the Galli Senones were there. At this favourable oppor-
tunity, Belinus on a sudden rushed forth, and fell furiously
upon them : the Romans on the other hand, thus taken by
surprise, fled the field, since they neither were armed, nor
marched in any order. But Belinus gave them no quarter,
and was only prevented by night coming on, from making a
total destruction of them. With this victory he went straight
to Brennius, who had now besieged Rome three days. Then
joining their armies, they assaulted the city on every side,
and endeavoured to level the walls : and to strike a greater
terror into the besieged, erected gibbets before the gates of
1he city, and threatened to hang up the hostages whom they
oad given, unless they would surrender. But the Romans,
Jiat the whole of this fictitious account is founded upon the knovn fact
.tat Rome was taken by the Gauls commanded by one Brennus.
K
130 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [xwm.
nothing moved by the sufferings of their sons and relations.
continued inflexible, and resolute to defend themselves.
They therefore sometimes broke the force of the enemy's en-
gines, by other engines of their own, sometimes repulsed
them from the walls with showers of darts. This so incensed
the two brothers, that they commanded four and twenty of
their noblest hostages to be hanged in the sight of their
parents. The Romans, however, were only more hardened
at the spectacle, and having received a message from Gabius
and Porsena, their consuls, that they would come the next
day to their assistance, they resolved to march out of the city,
and give the enemy battle. Accordingly, just as they were
ranging their troops in order, the consuls appeared with their
re-assembled forces, marching up to the attack, and ad-
vancing in a close body, fell on the Britons and Allobroges by
surprise, and being joined by the citizens that sallied forth,
killed no small number. The brothers, in great grief to see
such destruction made of their fellow soldiers, began to rally
their men, and breaking in upon the enemy several times,
forced them to retire. In the end, after the loss of many
thousands of brave men on both sides, the brothers gained
the day, and took the city, not however till Gabius was killed
and Porsena taken prisoner. This done, they divided among
their men all the hidden treasure of the city.
CHAP. X. Brennius oppresses Italy in a most tyrannical manner. Beli-
nus returns to Britain.
AFTER this complete victory, Brennius stayed in Italy,
where he exercised unheard-of tyranny over the people.
But the rest of his actions and his death, seeing that tney
are given in the Roman histories, I shall here pass over, to
avoid prolixity and meddling with what others have treated
of, which is foreign to my design. But Belinus returned to
Britain, which he governed during the remainder of his life
in peace ; he repaired the cities that were falling to ruin, and
built many new ones. Among the rest he built one upon
the river Uske, near the sea of the Severn, which was for a
long time called Caerosc, and was the metropolis of Di-
metia;* but after the invasion of the Romans it lost its
* Newport, the principal town of South Wales.
CH. 11, 12.] DENMAKK KE-CONQUEKE1>. 131
first name, and was called the City of Legions, from the
Soraan legions which used to take up their winter quarters
in it. He also made a gate of wonderful structure in Trino-
vantum, upon the bank of fhe Thames, which the citizens
call after his name Billingsgate to this day. Over it he built
a prodigiously large tower, and under it a haven or quay for
ships. He was a strict observer of justice, and re-established
his father's laws everywhere throughout the kingdom. In
his days there was so great an abundance of riches among
the people, that no age before or after is said to have shown
the like. At last, when he had finished his days, his body
was burned, and the ashes put up in a golden urn, which
they placed at Trinovantum, with wonderful art, on the top
of the tower abovementioned.
CHAP. XI. Gurgiunt Brabtruc, succeeding his father Belinus, reduces
l)acia, which was trying to shake off his yoke.
HE was succeeded by Gurgiunt Brabtruc, his son, a sober
prudent prince, who followed the example of his father in all
his actions, and was a lover of peace and justice. When
some neighbouring provinces rebelled against him, inheriting
with them the bravery of his father, he repressed their inso-
lence in several fierce battles, and reduced them to a perfect
subjection. Among many other things it happened, that the
king of the Dacians, who paid tribute in his father's time,
refused not only tribute, but all manner of homage to him.
This he seriously resented, and passed over in a fleet to
Dacia, where he harassed the people with a most cruel war,
slew their king, and reduced the country to its former
dependence.
CHAP. XII. Ireland is given to be inhabited by the Barclenses, who had
been banished out of Spain.
AT that time, as he was returning home from his conquest
through the Orkney islands, he found thirty ships full of men
and women ; and upon his inquiring of them the occasion of
their coming thither, their leader, named Partholoim, ap-
proached him in a respectful and submissive manner, and
desired pardon and peace, telling him that he had been driven
out of Spain, and was sailing round those seas in quest of
K 2
132 GEOFFREY S BRITISH HISTORY. (BOOK in.
a habitation. He also desired some small part of Britain to
dwell in, that they might put an end to their tedious wan-
derings ; for it was now a year and a half since he had
been driven from his country, all of which time he and his
company had been out at sea. When Gurgiunt Brabtruc
understood that they came from Spain, and were called Bar-
clenses, he granted their petition, and sent men with them to
Ireland, which was then wholly uninhabited, and assigned it
to them. There they grew up and increased in number, and
have possessed that island to this very day.- Gurgiunt
Brabtruc after this ended his days in peace, and was buried
in the City of Legions, which, after his father's death, he
ornamented with buildings and fortified with walla.
CHAP. XIII. Guithelin, reigning after Gurgiunt Brabtruc, the Martian
law is instituted by Martia, a noble woman.
AFTER him Guithelin wore the crown, which he enjoyed all
his life, treating his subjects with mildness and affection.
He had for his wife a noble lady named Martia, accomplished
in all kinds of learning. Among many other admirable pro-
ductions of her wit, she was the author of what the Britons
call the Martian law. This also among other things king
Alfred translated, and called it in the Saxon tongue, Pa
Marchitle Lage. Upon the death of Guithelin, the govern-
ment of the kingdom remained in the hands of this queen
and her son Sisilius, who was then but seven years old,
and therefore unfit to take the government upon himself
alone.
CHAP. XIV. Guithelin's successors in the kingdom.
FOR this reason the mother had the sole management of
affairs committed to her, out of a regard to her great sense
and judgment. But on her death, Sisilius took the crown
and government. After him reigned Kimarus his son, to
whom succeeded Danius his brother. After his death the
crown came to Morvidus, whom he had by his concubine
Tangustela. He would have been a prince of extraordinary
worth, had he not been addicted to immoderate cruelty, so
fur that in his anger he spared nobody, if any weapon were
im. 13, 18.] CHARACTER OF GORBONIAy. 133
at hand. He was of a graceful aspect, extremely liberal,
and of such vast strength as not to have his match in the
whole kingdom.
CHAP. XV. Morvidus, a most cruel tyrant, after the conquest of the king
of the Morini, is devoured by a monster.
IN his time a certain king of the Morini* arrived with a
great force in Northumberland, and began to destroy the
country. But Morvidus, with all the strength of the king-
dom, marched out against him, and fought him. In this
battle he alone did more than the greatest part of his army,
and after the victory, suffered none of the enemy to escape
alive. For he commanded them to be brought to him one
after another, that he might satisfy his cruelty in seeing
them killed ; and when he grew tired of this, he gave orders
that they should be flayed alive aad burned. During these
and other monstrous acts of cruelty, an accident happened
which put a period to his wickedness. There came from the
coasts of the Irish sea, a most cruel monster, that was con-
tinually devouring the people upon the sea-coasts. As soon
as he heard of it, he ventured to go and encounter it alone ;
when he had in vain spent all his darts upon it, the monster
rushed upon him, and with open jaws swallowed him up like
a small fish.
CHAP. XVI Gorlonian, a most just king of the Britons.
HE had five sons, whereof the eldest, Gorbonian, ascended
the throne. There was not in his time a greater lover of
justice and equity, or a more careful ruler of the people.
The performance of due worship to the gods, and doing jus-
tice to the common people, were his continual employments.
Through all the cities of Britain, he repaired the temples of
the gods, and built many new ones. In all his days, the
island abounded with riches, more than all the neighbouring
countries. For he gave great encouragement to husbandmen
in their tillage, by protecting them against any injury or op-
pression of their lords ; and the soldiers he amply rewarded
with money, so that no one had occasion to do wrong to an*
* The people who lived near Boulogne.
134 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTOKT.
other. Amidst these and many other acts of his innate
goodness, he paid the debt of nature, and was buried at
Trinovantum.
CHAP. XVII. Arthgallo it deposed bp the Britons, and it succeeded by
Eliditre, who restores him again his kinydom.
AFTER him Arthgallo, his brother, was dignified with the
crown, and in all his actions he was the very reverse of his
brother. He everywhere endeavoured to depress the nobility,
and advance the baser sort of the people. He plundered the
rich, and by those means amassed vast treasures. But the
nobility, disdaining to bear his tyranny any longer, made an
insurrection against him, and deposed him ; and then advanced
Elidure, his brother, who was afterwards surnamed the pious,
on account of his commiseration to Arthgallo in distress. For
after five years' possession of the kingdom, as he happened to
be hunting in the wood Calaterium, he met his brother that
had been deposed. For he had travelled over several king-
doms, to desire assistance for the recovery of his lost
dominions, but had procured none. And being now no
longer able to bear the poverty to which he was reduced,
he returned back to Britain, attended only by ten men, with
a design to repair to those who had been formerly his friends.
It was at this time, as he was passing through the wood, his
brother Elidurej who little expected it, got sight of him, and
forgetting all injuries, ran to him, and affectionately embraced
him. Now as he had long lamented his brother's affliction,
he carried him with him to the city Alclud, where he hid
him in his bed-chamber. After this, he feigned himself
sick, and sent messengers over the whole kingdom, to
signify to all his prime nobility that they should come to
visit him. Accordingly, when they were all met together at
the city where he lay, he gave orders that they should come
into his chamber one by one, softly, and without noise : his
pretence for which was, that their talk would be a disturb-
ance to his head, should they all crowd in together. Thus,
in obedience to his commands, and without the least suspicion
of any design, they entered hig house one after another. But
Elidure had given charge to his servants, who were set ready
for the purpose, to take each of them as they entered, and cut
off theii heads, unless they would again submit themselves to
H. 17,18.] KL10URE IMPRISONED 135
Arthgallo liis brother. Thus did he with every one of them
apart, and compelled them, through fear, to be reconciled to
Arthgallo. At last the agreement being ratified, Elidure
conducted Arthgallo to York, where he took the crown from
his own head, and put it on that of his brother. From this
act of extraordinary affection to his brother, he obtained the
surname of Pious. Arthgallo after this reigned ten years,
and made amends for his former mal-administration, by
pursuing measures of an entirely opposite tendency, in
depressing the baser sort, and advancing men of good
birth ; in suffering every one to enjoy his own, and exer-
cising strict justice towards all men. At last sickness
seizing him, he died and was buried in the city Kaerleir.
CHAP. XVIII. Elidure is imprisoned by Peredure, after whose death he
is a third time advanced to the throne.
THEN Elidure was again advanced to the throne, and restored
to his former dignity. But while in his government he
followed the example of his eldest brother Gorbonian, in
performing all acts of grace ; his two remaining brothers,
Vigenius and Peredure, raised an army, and made war
against him, in which they proved victorious ; so that they
took him prisoner, and shut him up in the tower* at
Trinovantum, where they placed a guard over him. They
then divided the kingdom betwixt them ; that part which is
from the river Humber westward falling to Vigenius's share,
and the remainder with all Albania to Peredure's. After
seven years Vigenius died, and so the whole kingdom came
to Peredure, who from that time governed the people with
generosity and mildness, so that he even excelled his other
brothers who had preceded him, nor was any mention now
made of Elidure. But irresistible fate at last removed him
suddenly, and so made way for Elidure's release from prison,
and advancement to the throne the third time ; who finished
the course of his life in just and virtuous actions, and after
death left an example of piety to his successors.
The tower of London was built or at least repaired and enlarged by
William Rufus. The story of its having been originally constructed by
Julius Caesar is an absurd fiction irreconcilable with the Commentaries of
that general. See William of Malmesbury, p 341.
136 GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY. [BOOK in.
CHAP. XIX. The names of Elidure's thirty-three successors.
El IIHTKE being dead, Gorbonian's son enjoyed *he crown,
and imitated his uncle's wise and prudent government.
For lit*, abhorred tyranny, and practised justice and mildness
towards the people, nor did he ever swerve from the rule of
equity. After him reigned Margan, the son of Arthgallo,
who, being instructed by the examples of his immediate
predecessors, held the government in peace. To him
succeeded Enniaunus, his brother, who took a contrary
course, and in the sixth year of his reign was deposed,
for having preferred a tyrannical to a just and legal admin-
istration. In his room was placed his kinsman Idwallo, the
son of Vigenius, who, being admonished by Enniaunus's ill
success, became a strict observer of justice and equity. To
him succeeded Runno, the son of Peredure, whose successor
was Geruntius, the son of Elidure. After him reigned
Catellus, his son ; after Catellus, Coillus ; after Coillus,
Porrex ; after Porrex, Cherin. This prince had three
sons, Fulgenius, Eldadus, and Andragius, who all reigned
one after another Then succeeded Urianus, the son of
Andragius ; after whom reigned in order, Eliud, Cledaucus,
Cletonus, Gurgintius, Merianus, Bleduno, Cap, Oenus,
Sisilius, Blegabred. This last prince, in singing and
playing upon musical instruments, excelled all the musicians
that had been before him, so that he seemed worthy of the
title of the God of Jesters. After him reigned Arthmail,
his brother ; after Arthmail, Eldol ; to whom succeeded in
order, Redion, Rederchius, Samuilpenissel, Pir, Capoir, and
Cligueillus the son of Capoir, a man prudent and mild in all
his actions, and who above all things made it his business to
exercise true justice among his people.
CHAP. XX. Heli's three sons ; the first of whom, via. Lttd, gives name
to the city of London.
NEXT to him succeeded his son Heli, who reigned forty
years. He had three sons, Lud, Cassibellaun,* and
Nennius ; of whom Lud, being the eldest, succeeded to
the kingdom after his father's death. He became famous
* The British name of this prince is probably Caswallon.
re. 20.] LONDON ITS OBIQUf. 137
for the building of cities, and for rebuilding the walls of
Trinovantum, which he also surrounded with innumerable
towers. Pie likewise commanded the citizens to build
houses, and all other kinds of structures in it, so that no city
in all foreign countries to a great distance round could
show more beautiful palaces. He was withal a warlike
man, and very magnificent in his feasts and public enter-
tainments. And though he had many other cities, yet he
loved this above them all, and resided in it the greater
part of the year ; for which reason it was afterwards
called Kaerlud, and by the corruption of the word, Caer-
london ; and again by change of languages, in process
of time, London ; as also by foreigners who arrived here,
and reduced this country under their subjection, it was
called Londres. At last, when he was dead, his body
was buried by the gate which to this time is called in
the British tongue after his name, Parthlud,* and in the
Saxon, Ludesgata. He had two sons, Androgeus and
Tenuantius, who were incapable of governing on account
of their age : and therefore their uncle Cassibellaun was
preferred to the kingdom in their room. As soon as he
was crowned, he began to display his generosity and magnifi-
cence to such a degree, that his fame reached to distant king-
doms ; which was the reason that the monarchy of the whole
kingdom came to be invested in him, and not in his
nephews. Notwithstanding Cassibellaun, from an impulse
of piety, would not suffer them to be without their share
in the kingdom, but assigned a large part of it to them.
For he bestowed the city of Trinovantum, with the duke-
dom of Kent, on Androgeus ; and the dukedom of Cornwall
on Tenuantius. But he himself, as possessing the crown,
had the sovereignty over them, and all the other princes
of the island.
In Latin I'orta-Lwi.
188 GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY.
BOOK IV.
CHAP. I. Juliut Carar invade* Britain.
ABOUT this time it happened, (as is found in the Roman
histories,) that Julius Caesar, having subdued Gaul, came
to the shore of the Ruteni. And when from thence he
had got a prospect of the island of Britain, he inquired
of those about him what country it was, and what people
inhabited it. Then fixing his eyes upon the ocean, as
soon as he was informed of the name of the kingdom
and the people, he said : * "In truth we Romans and the
Britons have the same origin, since both are descended
from the Trojan race. Our first father, after the de-
struction of Troy, was -/Eneas ; theirs, Brutus, whose
father was Sylvius, the son of Ascanius, the son of
jEneas. But I am deceived, if they are not very much
degenerated from us, and know nothing of the art of war,
since they live separated by the ocean from the whole world.
They may be easily forced to become our tributaries, and
subjects to the Roman state. But before the Romans offer
to invade or assault them, we must send them word that
they pay tribute as other nations do, and submit themselves
to the senate ; for fear we should violate the ancient nobility
of our father Priamns, by shedding the blood of our kins-
men." All which he accordingly took care to signify in
writing to Cassibellaun ; who in great indignation returnel
him an answer in the following letter.
CHAP. II. Guiibellauniu't letter to Julius Ccetar.
" CASSTBELLATTO, king of the Britons, to Caius Julius Caesar.
We cannot but wonder, Caesar, at the avarice of the Roman
people, since their insatiable thirst for money cannot let us
alone, though the dangers of the ocean have placed us in a
manner out of the world ; but they must have the presump-
tion to covet our substance, which we have hitherto enjoyed
It is ridiculous to suppose that Caesar said any thing of the kind, for
he knew well the slender historical evidence on which the Trojan itorj
depended.
flM.1.3 CESAR'S ARRIVAL IN BRITAIN. 139
in quiet. Neither is this indeed sufficient : we must also
choose subjection and slavery to them, before the enjoyment
of our native liberty. Your demand, therefore, Csesar, is
scandalous, since the same vein of nobility flows from ^Eneas
in both Britons and Romans, and one and the same chain of
consanguinity unites us : which ought to be a band of firm
union and friendship. It was that, which you should have
demanded of us, and not slavery : we have learned to admit
of the one, but never to bear the other. And so much have
we been accustomed to liberty, that we are perfectly ignorant
what it is to submit to slavery. And if even the gods them-
selves should attempt to deprive us of our liberty, we would,
to the utmost of our power, resist them in defence of it.
Know then, Caesar, that we are ready to fight for that and
our kingdom, if, as you threaten, you shall attempt to invade
Britain."
CHAP. III. Caesar in routed by Cassibellaun.
ON receiving this answer, Caesar made ready his fleet, and
waited for a fair wind to execute his threats against Cassi-
bellaun. As soon as the wind stood fair, he hoisted his sails,
and arrived with his army at the mouth of the river Thames.
The ships were now just come close to land, when Cassibel-
laun with all his forces appeared on his march against them,
and coming to the town of Dorobellum, he consulted with his
nobility how to drive out the enemy. There was present
with him Belinus, general of his army, by whose counsel the
whole kingdom was governed. There were also his two
nephews, Androgeus, duke of Trinovantum, and Tenuantius,
duke of Cornwall, together with three inferior kings, Cridious,
king of Albania, Guerthaeth of Venedotia, and Britael of
Dimetia, who, as they had encouraged the rest to fight the
enemy, gave their advice to march directly to Caesar's camp,
and drive them out of the country before they could take any
city or town. For if he should possess himself of any forti-
fied places, they said it would be more difficult to force him
out, because he would then know whither to make a retreat
with his men. To this proposal they all agreed, and ad-
vanced towards the shore where Julius Caesar had pitched
his camp. And now both armies drew out in order of battle,
and began the fight, wherein both bows and swords were
140
GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY.
employed. Immediately the wounded fell in heaps on euch
side, and the ground was drenched with the blood of the
slain, as much as if it had been washed with the sudden
return of the tide. While the armies were thus engaged, it
happened that Nennius and Androgeus, with the citizens of
Canterbury and Trinovantum, whom they commanded, had
the fortune to meet with the troop in which Caesar him'
self was present. And upon an assault made, the general's
cohort was very nearly routed by the Britons falling upon
them in a close body. During this action, fortune gave
Nennius an opportunity of encountering Caesar. Nennius
therefore boldly made up to him, and was in great joy that
he could but give so much as one blow to so great a man.
On the other hand, Caesar being aware of his design, stretched
out hig shield to receive him, and with all his might struck
him upon the helmet with his drawn sword, which he lifted
up again with an intention to finish his first blow, and make
it mortal ; but Nennius carefully prevented him with his
shield, upon which Caesar's sword glancing with great force
from the helmet, became so firmly fastened therein, that when
by the intervention of the troops they could no longer con-
tinue the encounter, the general was not able to draw it out
again. Nennius, thus becoming master of Caesar's sword,
threw away his own, and pulling the other out, made haste
to employ it against the enemy. Whomsoever he struck
with it, he either cut off his head, or left him wounded with-
out hopes of recovery. While he was thus exerting himself,
he was met by Labienus, a tribune, whom he killed in the
very beginning of the encounter. At last, after the greatest
part of the day was spent, the Britons poured in so fast, and
made such vigorous efforts, that by the blessing of God they
obtained the victory, and Caesar, with his broken forces,
retired to his camp and fleet. The very same night, as soon
as he had got his men together again, he went on board his
fleet, rejoicing that he had the sea for his camp. And upon
his companions dissuading him from continuing the war any
longer, he acquiesced in their advice, and returned back to
Gaul.
I
*. 4,5.] CAESAR KETEEATS TO GAUL. 141
CHAP. I V. Nennius, the brother of Cassibellaun, being wounded in
battle by Casar, dies.
CASSIBELLAUN, in joy for this triumph, returned solemn
thanks to God ; and calling the companions of his victory
together, amply rewarded every one of them, according as
they had distinguished themselves. On the other hand, he
was very much oppressed with grief for his brother Nennius,
who lay mortally wounded, and at the very point of death.
For Cassar had wounded him in the encounter, and the blow
which he had given him proved incurable ; so that fifteen
days after the battle he died, and was buried at Trinovan-
tum, by the North Gate. His funeral obsequies were per-
formed with regal pomp, and Caesar's sword put into the
tomb with him, which he had kept possession of, when struck
into his shield in the combat. The name of the sword
was Crocect Mors (Yellow Death), as being mortal to every
body that was wounded with it.
CHAP. V. Ccesar's inglorious return to Gaul.
AFTER this flight of Caesar, and his arrival on the Gallic
coast, the Gauls attempted to rebel and throw off his yoke.
For they thought he was so much weakened, that his forces
could be no longer a terror to them. Besides, a general
report was spread among them, that Cassibellaun was now
out at sea with a vast fleet to pursue him in his flight ; on
which account the Gauls, growing still more bold, began to
think of driving him from their coasts. Caesar, aware of
their designs, was not willing to engage in a doubtful war
with a fierce people, but rather chose to go to all their first
nobility with open treasures, and reconcile them with presents.
To the common people he promised liberty, to the dispos-
sessed the restitution of their estates, and to the slaves their
freedom. Thus he that had insulted them before with the
fierceness of a lion, and plundered them of all, now, with
the mildness of a lamb, fawns on them with submissive
abject speeches, and is glad to restore all again. To these
acts of meanness he was forced to condescend till he had
pacified them, and was able to regain his lost power. In the
meantime not a day passed without his reflecting upon his
dight, and the victory of the Britons.
] 42 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH IIISTORT. roo* IT.
CHAP. V I. Cassibellaun forms a stratagem for sinking Ctesnr's shipt.
AFTER two years were expired, he prepared to cross the sea
again, and revenge himself on Cassibellaun, who having in-
telligence of his design, everywhere fortified his cities, re-
paired the ruined walls, and placed armed men at all the
ports. In the river Thames, on which Caesar intended to
sail up to Trinovantum, he caused iron and leaden stakes,
each as thick as a man's thigh, to be fixed under the surface
of the water, that Caesar's ships might founder. He then
assembled all the forces of the island, and took up his quar-
ters with them near the sea-coasts, in expectation of the
enemy's coming.
CHAP. VII. Ceetar a second time vanquished by the Britons.
AFTER he had furnished himself with all necessaries, the
Roman general embarked with a vast army, eager to revenge
himself on a people that had defeated him ; in which he un-
doubtedly would have succeeded, if he could but have brought
his fleet safe to land ; but this he waa not able to do. For
in sailing up the Thames to Trinovantum, the ships struck
against the stakes, which so endangered them all on a sudden,
that many thousands of the men were drowned, while the
ships being pierced sank into the river. Caesar, upon this,
employed all his force to shift his sails, and hastened to get
back again to land. And so those that remained, after a
narrow escape, went on shore with him. Cassibellaun, who
was present upon the bank, with joy observed the disaster of
the drowned, but grieved at the escape of the rest ; and upon
his giving a signal to his men, made an attack upon the
Romans, who, notwithstanding the danger they had suffered
in the river, when landed, bravely withstood the Britons ;
and having no other fence to trust to but their own courage,
they made no small slaughter ; but yet suffered a greater loss
themselves, than that which they were able to give the enemy.
For their number was considerably diminished by their loss
in the river; whereas the Britons being hourly increased
with new recruits, were three times their number, and by
that advantage defeated them. Caesar, seeing he could nc
longer maintain his ground, fled with a small body of men to
CM. 1, EVELINTJS KILLS HIRELGLAB. 148
his ships, and made the sea his safe retreat ; and as the wind
Stood fair, he hoisted his sails, and steered to the shore of
the Morini. From thence he repaired to a certain tower,
which he had built at a place called Odnea, before this second
expedition into Britain. For he durst not trust the fickle-
ness of the Gauls, who he feared would fall upon him a
second time, as we have said already they did before, after
the first flight he was forced to make before the Britons.
And on that account he had built this tower for a refuge to
himself, that he might be able to maintain his ground against
a rebellious people, if they should make insurrection against
him.
CHAP. VIII. Evelinus kills Hirelglas. Androgeus desires Caesar's assist-
ance against Cassibellaun.
CASSIBELLAUN, elevated with joy for this second victory,
published a decree, to summon all the nobility of Britain with
their wives to Trinovantum, in order to perform solemn
sacrifices to their tutelary gods who had given them the
victory over so great a commander. Accordingly, they all
appeared, and prepared a variety of sacrifices, for which
there was a great slaughter of cattle. At this solemnity
they offered forty thousand cows, and a hundred thousand
sheep, and also fowls of several kinds without number, be-
sides thirty thousand wild beasts of several kinds. As soon
as they had performed these solemn honours to their gods,
they feasted themselves on the remainder, as was usual at
such sacrifices, and spent the rest of the day and night in
various plays and sports. Amidst these diversions, it hap-
pened that two noble youths, whereof one was nephew to the
king, the other to duke Androgeus, wrestled together, and
afterwards had a dispute about the victory. The name of
the king's nephew was Hirelglas, the other's Evelinus. As
they were reproaching each other, Evelinus snatched up his
sword and cut off the head of his rival. This sudden disas-
ter put the whole court into a consternation, upon which the
king ordered Evelinus to be brought before him, that he
might be ready to undergo such punishment as the nobility
should determine, and that the death of Hirelglas might be
revenged upon him, if he were unjustly killed. Androgeus,
suspecting the king's intentions, made answer that he had
144 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH H1STORT. L BOOK IT.
a court of his own, and that whatever should be alleged
against his own men, ought to be determined there. If,
therefore, he was resolved to demand justice of Evelinus, he
might have it at Trinovantum, according to ancient custom.
Cassibellaun, finding he could not attain his ends, threatened
Androgeus to destroy his country with fire and sword, if he
would not comply with his demands. But Androgeus, now
incensed, scorned all compliance with him. On the other
hand, Cassibellaun, in a great rage, hastened to make good
his threats, and ravage the country. This forced Androgeus
to make use of daily solicitations to the king, by means of
such as were related to him, or intimate with him, to divert
liis rage. But when he found these methods ineffectual, he
began in earnest to consider how to oppose him, At last,
when all other hopes failed, he resolved to request assistance
from Caesar, and wrote a letter to him to this effect :
"Androgeus, duke of Trinovantum, to Caius Julius Caesar,
instead of wishing death as formerly, now wishes health. I
repent that ever I acted against you, when you made war
against the king. Had I never been guilty of such exploits,
you would have vanquished Cassibellaun, who is so swollen
with pride since his victory, that he is endeavouring to drive
me out of his coasts, who procured him that triumph. Is
this a fit reward for my services ? I have settled him in an
inheritance ; and he endeavours to disinherit me. I have a
second time restored him to the kingdom : and he endeavours
to destroy me. All this have I done for him in fighting
against you. I call the gods to witness I have not deserved
his anger, unless I can be said to deserve it for refusing to
deliver up my nephew, whom he would have condemned to
die unjustly. Of which, that you may be better able to
judge, hear this account of the matter. It happened that for
joy of the victory we performed solemn honours to our
tutelary gods, in which after we had finished our sacrifices,
our youth began to divert themselves with sports. Among
the rest our two nephews, encouraged by the example of the
others, entered the lists ; and when mine had got the better,
the other without any cause was incensed, and just going to
strike him . but he avoided the blow, and taking him by the
hand that held the sword, strove to wrest it from him. In
this struggle the king's nephew happened to fall upon the
cw. .} DEFEAT OP CASSIBELLAUNUS. 145
sword's point, and dieJ upon the spot. When the king waa
informed of it, he commanded me to deliver up the youth,
that he might be punished for murder. I refused do it ;
whereupon he invaded my provinces with all his forces, and
has given me very great disturbance ; flying, therefore, to
your clemency, I desire your assistance, that by ytu I may
be restored to my dignity, and by me you may gain posses-
sion of Britain. Let no doubts or suspicion of treachery in
this matter detain you. Be influenced by the common motive
of mankind ; let past enmities beget a desire of friendship ;
and after defeat make you more eager for victory."
CHAP. IX. Cdssibellaun, being put to flight, and besieged by C&sar,
desires peace.
having read the letter, was advised by his friends
not to go into Britain upon a bare verbal invitation of the
duke, unless he would send such hostages as might be for
his security. Without delay, therefore, Androgeus sent his
son Scaeva with thirty young noblemen nearly related to
him. Upon delivery of the hostages, Caesar, relieved from
his suspicion, reassembled his forces, and with a fair wind
arrived at the port of Rutupi. In the meantime Cassibellaun
had begun to besiege Trinovantum and ravage the country
towns ; but finding that Caesar was arrived, he raised the
siege and hastened to meet him. As soon as he entered a
valley near Dorobernia,* he saw the Roman army preparing
their camp : for Androgeus had conducted them to this place,
for the convenience of making a sudden assault upon the city.
The Romans, seeing the Britons advancing towards them,
quickly flew to their arms, and ranged themselves in several
bodies. The Britons also put on their arras, and placed
themselves in their yanks. But Androgeus with five
thousand men lay hid in a wood hard by, to be ready to
assist Caesar, and spring forth on a sudden upon Cassibellaun
and his party. Both armies now approached to begin the
fight, some with bows and arrows, some with swords, so that
much blood was shed on both sides, and the wounded fell
down like leaves in autumn. While they were thus engaged,
Androgeus sallied forth from the wood, and fell upon the
rear of Cassibellaun's army, upon which the hopes of tha
* Canterbury
L
146 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORT. LBOOKIT
battle entirely depended. And now, what with the breach
which the Romans had made through them just before, what
with the furious irruption of their own countrymen, they
were no longer able to stand their ground, but were obliged
with their broken forces to quit the field. Near the place
stood a rocky mountain, on the top of which was a thick
hazel wood. Hither Cassibellaun fled with his men after he
found himself worsted ; and having climbed up to the top of
the mountain, bravely defended himself and killed the
pursuing enemy. For the Roman forces with those of
Androgeus pursued him to disperse his flying troops, and
climbing up the mountain after them made many assaults,
but all to little purpose ; for the rockiness of the mountain
and great height of its top was a defence to the Britons, and
the advantage of higher ground gave them an opportunity
of killing great numbers of the enemy. Caesar hereupon
besieged the mountain that whole night, which had now
overtaken them, and shut up all the avenues to it ; intending
to reduce the king by famine, since he could not do it by
force of arms. Such was the wonderful valour of the
British nation in those times, that they were able to put
the conqueror of the world twice to flight ; and being ready
to die for the defence of their country and liberty, they, even
though defeated, withstood him whom the whole world could
not withstand. Hence Lucan in their praise says of Caesar,
" Territa qusesitis ostendit terga Britannia."
With pride he sought the Britons, but when found,
Dreaded their force, and fled the hostile ground.
Two days were now passed, when Cassibellaun having
consumed all his provision, feared famine would oblige him
to surrender himself prisoner to Caesar. For this reason he
sent a message to Androgeus to make his peace with Julius,
lest the honour of the nation might suffer by his being taken
prisoner. He likewise represented to him, that he did not
deserve to be pursued to death for the annoyance which he
had given him. As soon as the messengers had told this to
Androgeus, he made answer: "That prince deserves not
to be loved, who in war is mild as a lamb, but in peace cruel
as a lion. Ye gods of heaven and earth ! Does my lord
CH. 9,10.] ANDBOQEUS'S SPEECH TO CAESAR. 147
then condescend to entreat me now, whom before he took
upon him to command ? Does he desii-e to be reconciled and
make his submission to Caesar, of whom Caesar himself had
before desired peace ? He ought therefore to have con-
sidered, that he who was able to drive so great a commander
out of the kingdom, was able also to bring him back again.
I ought not to have been so unjustly treated, who had then
done him so much service, as well as now so much injury.
He must be mad who either injures or reproaches his fellow
soldiers by whom he defeats the enemy. The victory is not
the commander's, but theirs who lose their blood in fighting
for him. However, I will procure him peace if I can, for
the injury which he has done me is sufficiently revenged
upon him, since he sues for mercy to me."
CHAP. X. Androgeiis's speech to Caesar.
ANDROGEUS after this went to Czesar, and after a respectful
salutation addressed him in this manner: "You have
sufficiently revenged yourself upon Cassibellaun ; and now
let clemency take place of vengeance. What more is there
to be done than that he make his submission and pay tribute
to the Roman state ? " To this Caesar returned him no
answer : upon which Androgeus said again ; " My whole
engagement with you, Caesar, was only to reduce Britain
under your power, by the submission of Cassibellaun.
Behold ! Cassibellaun is now vanquished, and Britain by my
assistance become subject to you. What further service do
I ewe you ? God forbid that I should suffer my sovereign,
who sues to me for peace, and makes me satisfaction for the
injury which he has done me, to be in prison or in chains.
It is no easy matter to put Cassibellaun to death while I
have life ; and if you do not comply with my demand, I
shall not be ashamed to give him my assistance." Caesar,
alarmed at these menaces of Androgeus, was forced to
comply, and entered into peace with Cassibellaun, on
condition that he should pay a yearly tribute of three
thousand pounds of silver. So then Julius and Cassibellaun
from this time became friends, and made presents to each
ther. After this, Caesar wintered in Britain, and the
L 2
148 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. i BOOK IT.
following spring returned into Gaul.* At length he
assembled all his forces, and marched towards Home
against Pompey.
CHAP. XI. Tenuantius is made king of Britain after Cassibellaun.
AFTER seven years. had expired, Cassibellaun died and was
buried at York. He was succeeded by Tenuantius, duke of
Cornwall, and brother of Androgeus : for Androgeus was
gone to Borne with Casar. Tenuantius therefore, now
wearing the crown, governed the kingdom with diligence.
He was a warlike man, and a strict observer of justice.
After him Kymbelinus his son was advanced to the throne,
being a great soldier, and brought up by Augustus Caesar.
He had contracted so great a friendship with the Romans,
that he freely paid them tribute when he might have very
* " Caesar's expedition againt the Britons was of singular boldness ; for
he was the first who proceeded with a fleet to the Western Ocean, and
uled over the Atlantic Sea, conducting an army to war ; and being
desirous of possessing an island, for iU size hardly believed in, and giving
occasion for much controversy to various writers, as if a name and a tale
had been invented of a place which never had been nor was yet in
existence, he advanced the dominion of the Romans beyond the limits
of (&e known world ; and having twice sailed over to the island from the
opposite eoast of Gaul, and having rather worsted his enemies in many
battles, than advantaged his own soldiers, for there was nothing worth
taking from men who had a bare subsistence and were poor, he terminated
the war not in the way he wished ; but taking hostages from the king, and
appointing tributes, he departed from the islaad." PLUTARCH. This is the
language of a writer favourable to the reputation of Caesar, and may teach
us how worthless are the old British or rather Welsh legends in comparison
with the classic historians.
But the classic historians deal sometimes in fables. Witness the
following quotation from Polyaenus :
" Caesar attempting to pass a large river in Britain, Cassolaulus, king of
'he Britons, obstructed him with many horsemen and chariots. Caesar had
:i his train a very large elephant, an animal hitherto unseen by the Britons,
laving armed him with scales of iron, and put a large tower upon him, and
>laced therein archers and slingers, he ordered them to enter the stream.
I'he Britons were amazed at beholding a beast till then unseen, and of an
xtraordinary nature. As to the horses, what need to write of them ? since
ven among the Greeks, horses fly on seeing elephants even without harness,
out thus towered and armed, and casting darts and slinging, they could not
endure even to look upon the sight. The Britons therefore fled with thei:
homes and chariots. Thus the Romano passed the river without rnolerta-
lion, having terrified the enemy by a single animal."
CM. IS, 13. BUITH OF CHRIST 149
well refused it. In his days was born our Lord Jeaus Christ,
by whose precious blood mankind was redeemed from the
devil, under whom they had been before enslaved.
CHAP. XII. Up Guiderius's refusing to pay tribute to the Romans,
Claudius Caesar invades Britain.
KYMBELINUS, when he had governed Britain ten years, begat
two sons, the elder named Guiderius, the other Arviragus.
After his death the government fell to Guiderius. This
prince refused to pay tribute to the Romans ; for which reason
Claudius, who was now emperor, marched against him. He
was attended in this expedition by the commander of his
army, who was called in the British tongue, Leuis Hamo, by
whose advice the following war was to be carried on. This
man, therefore, arriving at the city of Portcestre, [Portches-
ter,] began to block up the gates with a wall, and denied the
citizens all liberty of passing out. For his design was either
to reduce them to subjection by famine, or kill them without
mercy.
CHAP. XIII. Leuis Hamo, a Roman, by wicked treachery kills Guiderius.
GUIDEBIUS, upon the news of Claudius's coming, assembled
all the soldiery of the kingdom, and went to meet the Roman
army. In the battle that ensued, he began the assault with
great eagerness, and did more execution with his own sword
than the greater part of his army. Claudius was now on
the point of retreating to his ships, and the Romans very
nearly routed, when the crafty Hamo, throwing aside his own
armour, put on that of the Britons, and as a Briton fought
against his own men. Then he exhorted the Britons to a
vigorous assault, promising them a speedy victory. For he
had learned their language and manners, having been edu-
cated among the British hostages at Rome. By these means
he approached by little and little to the king, and seizing a
favourable opportunity, stabbed him while under no appre-
hension of danger, and then escaped through the enemy's
ranks to return to his men with the news of his detestable
exploit. But Arviragus, his brother, seeing him killed,
forthwith put off his own and put on his brother's habiliments,
*nd, as if he had been Guiderius himself, encouraged the
Britons to stand their ground. Accordingly, as they kne\v
150 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT.
nothing of the king's disaster, they made a vigorous resist-
ance, fought courageously, and killed no small number of tlw
enemy. At last the Romans gave ground, and dividing
themselves into two bodies, basely quitted the field. Caesar
with one part, to secure himself, retired to his ships ; but
Hamo fled to the woods, because he had not time to get
to the ships. Arviragus, therefore, thinking that Claudius
fled along with him, pursued him with all speed, and did not
leave off harassing him from place to place, till he overtook
him upon a part of the sea-coast, which, from the name of
Hamo, is now called Southampton. There was at the same
place a convenient haven for ships, and some merchant-ships
at anchor. And just as Hamo was attempting to get on
board them, Arviragus came upon him unawares, and forth-
with killed him. And ever since that time the haven has
been called Hamo's port.
CHAP. XIV. Arviragus, king of Britain, makes his submission to Clau-
dius, who with his assistance conquers the Orkney island*.
IN the meantime, Claudius, with his remaining forces,
assaulted the city above mentioned, which was then called
Kaerperis, now Portcestre, and presently levelled the walls,
and having reduced the citizens to subjection, went after
Arviragus, who had entered Winchester. Afterwards he
besieged that city, and employed a variety of engines against
it. Arviragus, seeing himself in these straits, called his
troops together, and opened the gates, to march out and give
him battle. But just as he was ready to begin the attack,
Claudius, who feared the boldness of the king and the
bravery of the Britons, sent a message to him with a propo-
sal of peace ; choosing rather to reduce them by wisdom and
policy, than run the hazard of a battle. To this purpose he
offered a reconciliation with him, and promised to give him
his daughter, if he would only acknowledge the kingdom of
Britain subject to the Roman state. The nobility hereupon
persuaded him to lay aside thoughts of war, and be content
with Claudius's promise ; representing to him at the same time,
that it was no disgrace to be subject to the Romans, who en-
joyed the empire of the whole world. By these and many
other arguments he was prevailed upon to hearken to their
advice, and make his submission to Caesar. After which
CH. 15.] ORKNEY ISLANDS. 131
Claudius sent to Rome for his daughter, and then, with the
assistance of Arviragus, reduced the Orkney and the provin-
cial islands to his power.*
CHAP. XV. Claudius gives his daughter Genuissafor a tcife to Arvira
ffus, and return* to Home.
As soon as the winter was over, those that were sent for
Claudius's daughter returned with her, and presented her to
her father. The damsel's name was Genuissa, and so great
was her beauty, that it raised the admiration of all that saw
her. After her marriage with the king, she gained so great
an ascendant over his affections, that he in a manner valued
nothing but her alone : insomuch that he was desirous to
have the place honoured where the nuptials were solemnized,
and moved Claudius to build a city upon it, for a monument
* Claudius never was in Orkney; he spent only sixteen days altogether
in Britain. Of certain sacred isles in the neighbourhood of Britain, Plu-
tarch gives the following account, showing how little the Greeks knew of
Britain eighty years after the reign of Claudius :
" A short time before Callistratus celebrated the Pythian games, two holy
men from the opposite parts of the habitable earth came to us at Delphos,
Demetrius the grammarian from Britain, returning home to Tarsus, and
Cleombrotus the Lacedaemonian But Demetrius said, that there are
many desert islands scattered around Britain, some of which have the name
of being the islands of genii and heroes : that he had been sent by the
emperor, for the sake of describing and viewing them, to that which lay
nearest to the desert isles, and which had but few inhabitants ; all of whom
were esteemed by the Britons sacred and inviolable. Very soon after his
arrival there was great turbulence in the air, and many portentous storms ;
the winds became tempestuous, and fiery whirlwinds rushed forth. When
these ceased, the islanders said that the departure of some one of the
superior genii had taken place. For as a light when burning, say they, has
nothing disagreeable, but when extinguished is offensive to many ; so like-
wise lofty spirits afford an illumination benignant and mild, but their ex-
tinction and destruction frequently, as at the present moment, excite winds
and storms, and often infect the atmosphere with pestilential evils. More-
over, that there was one island there, wherein Saturn was confined by
Briareus in sleep : for that sleep had been devised for his bonds ; and that
around him were many genii as his companions and attendants.
" Asclepiades asserts, that after their thirtieth year the Ethiopians, being
scorched by the sun, quickly grow old, in consequence of their bodies being
overheated ; whereas in Britain they advance to an hundred and twenty
years, in consequence of the coldness of the place and their retaining
within themselves the vital heat : for the bodies of the Ethiopians are more
slender from their being relaxed by the sun, whereas the inhabitants ot'Uit
north are thick set in their persons, and on this account longer lived."
152 GEOFFRFY S BRITISH HISTORY, [moor IT
to posterity of so great and happy a marriage. Claudius
consented to it, and commanded a city to be built, which after
his name is called Kaerglou, that is Gloucester, to this day,
and is situated on the confines of Diraetia and Loegria, upon
the banks of the Severn. But some say that it derived its
name from Duke G loins, a son that was born to Claudius
there, and to whom, after the death of Arviragus, fell the
dukedom of Dimetia. The city being finished, and the island
now enjoying peace, Claudius returned to Rome, leaving to
Arviragus the government of the British islands. At the
same time the apostle Peter founded the Church of Antioch ;
and afterwards coming to Rome, was bishop there, and sent
Mark, the evangelist, into Egypt to preach the gospel which
he had written.
CHAP. XVI. Arviragus revolting from the Romans, Vespasian is sent
into Britain.
AFTER the departure of Claudius, Arviragus began to show
his wisdom and courage, to rebuild cities and towns, and to
exercise so great authority over his own people, that he be-
came a terror to the kings of remote countries. But this so
elevated him with pride that he despised the Roman power,
disdained any longer subjection to the senate, and assumed
to himself the sole authority in every tiling. Upon this news
Vespasian was sent by Claudius to procure a reconciliation
with Arviragus, or to reduce him to the subjection of the
Romans. When, therefore, Vespasian arrived at the haven
of Rutupi,* Arviragus met him, and prevented his entering
the port. For he brought so great an army along with him,
that the Romans, for fear of his falling upon them, durst not
come ashore. Vespasian upon this withdrew from that port,
and shifting his sails arrived at the shore of Totness. As
soon as he was landed, he marched directly to besiege Kaer-
penhuelgoit, now Exeter; and after lying before it seven
days, was overtaken by Arviragus and his army, who gave
him battle. That day great destruction was made in both
armies, but neither got the victory. The next morning, by
the mediation of queen Genuissa, the two leaders were made
friends, and sent their men over to Ireland. As soon as
winter was over, Vespasian returned to Rome, but ArsC
* Richborough,
CH X7.1 MAKIUS CONQUERS RODRIC. 158
ragus continued still in Britain. Afterwards, when he grew
old, he began to show much respect to the senate, and to
govern his kingdom in peace and tranquillity. He confirmed
the old laws of his ancestors, and enacted some new ones,
and made very ample presents to all persons of merit. So
that his fame spread over all Europe, and he was both loved
and feared by the Romans, and became the subject of their
discourse more than any king in his time. Hence Juvenal
relates how a certain blind man, speaking of a turbot that
was taken, said :
" Regem aliquem capies, aut de temone Britanno
Decidet Arviragus."*
Arviragus shall from his chariot fall,
Or thee his lord some captive king shall call.
In war none was more fierce than he, in peace none more
mild, none more pleasing, or in his presents more magnificent.
When he had finished his course of life, he was buried at
Gloucester, in a certain temple which he had built and
dedicated to the honour of Claudius.f
CHAP. XVII. Rodric, leader of the Picfs, is vanquished by Marius.
Kis son Marius, a man of admirable prudence and wisdom,
succeeded him in the kingdom. In his reign a certain king
of the Picts, named Rodric, came from Scythia with a great
fleet, and arrived in the north part of Britain, which is called
Albania, and began to ravage that country. Marius there-
fore raising an army went in quest of him, and killed him in
battle, and gained the victory ; for a monument of which he
set up a stone in the province, which from his name was
afterwards called Westmoreland, where there is an inscription
retaining his memory to this day. He gave the conquered
people that came with Rodric liberty to inhabit that part
of Albania which is called Caithness, that had been a long
time desert and uncultivated. And as they had no wives,
* Juven. Sat. iv. 26.
f Although this narrative of the reign of Arviragus is purelj imagina-
tive, yet it is not impossible that Gloucester may have been a station
founded by Claudius, and hence called Claudii Castrum, or Caer Glan.
Butt isti HISTORY.
they desired to have the daughters and kinswomen of th
Britons. But the Britons refused, disdaining to unite with
Such a people. Having suffered a repulse here, they sailed
over into Ireland, and married the women of that country,
and by their offspring increased their number. But let thus
much suffice concerning them, since I do not propose to write
the history of this people, or of the Scots, who derived their
original from them and the Irish. Marius, after he had
settled the island in perfect peace, began to love the Roman
people, paying the tribute that was demanded of him ; and
in imitation of his father's example practised justice, law,
peace, and every thing that was honourable in his kingdom.
CHAP. XVIII. Marius dying, is tucceeded by Coillus.
As soon as he had ended his days, his son Coillus took upon
him the government of the kingdom. He had been brought
up from his infancy at Rome, and having been taught the
Roman manners, had contracted a most strict amity with
them. He likewise paid them tribute, and declined making
them any opposition, because he saw the whole world subject
to them, and that no town or country was out of the limits
of their power. By paying therefore what was required
of him, he enjoyed his kingdom in peace : and no king ever
showed greater respect to his nobility, not only permitting
them to enjoy their own with quiet, but also binding them to
him by his continual bounty and munificence.
CHAP. XIX. Lucius is the first British king that embraces the Chrittian
faith, together with his people.
COILLUS had but one son, named Lucius, who, obtaining the
crown after his father's decease, imitated all his acts of good-
ness, and seemed to his people to be no other than Coillus
himself revived. As he had made so good a beginning, he
was willing to make a better end : for which purpose he sent
letters to pope Eleutherius, desiring to be instructed by him
in the Christian religion. For the miracles which Christ's
disciples performed in several nations wrought a conviction
in his mind ; so that being inflamed with an ardent love of
the true faith, he obtained the accomplishment of his pious
request. For that holy pope, upon receipt of this devout
c.ld, DC , LUCIUS EMBRACES CffitlSTlAMTY. 16f
petition, sefat to him two most religious doctors, Faganus
atid Duvanus, who, after they had preached concerning the
incarnation of the Word of God, administered baptism to
him, and made him a proselyte to the Christian faith.
Immediately upon this, people from all countries, assembling
together, followed the king's example, and being washed in
the same holy laver, were made partakers of the kingdom of
heaven. The holy doctors, after they had almost extinguished
paganism over the whole island, dedicated the temples, that
had been founded in honour of many gods, to the one only
God and his saints, and filled them with congregations
of Christians. There were then in Britain eight and twenty
flamens, as also three archflamens, to whose jurisdiction the
other judges and enthusiasts were subject. These also,
according to the apostolic command, they delivered from
idolatry, and where they were flamens made them bishops,
where archflamens, archbishops. The seats of the arch-
flamens were at the three noblest cities, viz. London,* York,
and the City of Legions, which its old walls and buildings
show to have been situated upon the river Uske in Glamor-
ganshire. To these three, now purified from superstition,
were made subject twenty-eight bishops, with their dioceses.
To the metropolitan of York were subject Deira and Albania,
which the great river Humber divides from Loegria. To the
metropolitan of London were subject Loegria and Cornwall.
These two provinces the Severn divides from Kambria or
Wales, which was subject to the City of Legions.
CHAP. XX. Faganus and Duvanus give an account at Rome, of what
they had done in Britain.
Ax last, when they had made an entire reformation here, the
two prelates returned to Rome, and desired the pope to
confirm what they had done. As soon as they had obtained
a confirmation, they returned again to Britain, accompanied
with many others, by whose doctrine the British nation was
in a short time strengthened in the faith. Their names and
aots are recorded in a book which Gildas wrote concerning
* This fabulous story of the flamens and archflamens, and of the sub-
atitution of bishops and archbishops in their places, led, in later yean, to
serious disputes between the bishops of Canterbury York, and London.
156 GEOFFREY OF MONMOUTH. [BOOKT.CH.!.
the victory of Aurelius Ambrosius ; and what is delivered
in so bright a treatise, needs not to be repeated here in a
meaner style.*
BOOK V.
CHAP. I. Lucius dies without issue, and is a benefactor to the churchet.
IN the meantime, the glorious king Lucius highly rejoiced
at the great progress which the true faith and worship had
made in his kingdom, and permitted the possessions and
territories which formerly belonged to the temples of the
gods, to be converted to a better use, and appropriated to
Christian churches. And because a greater honour was due
to them than to the others, he made large additions of lands
and manor-houses, and all kinds of privileges to them.
Amidst these and other acts of his great piety, he departed
this life in the city of Gloucester, and was honourably buried
in the cathedral church, in the hundred and fifty-sixth year
after our Lord's incarnation. He had no issue to succeed
him, so that after his decease there arose a dissension
among the Britons, and the Roman power was much
weakened.
CHAP. II. Severus, a senator, subdues part of Britain : his war with
Fulgenius.
WHEN this news was brought to Rome, the senate despatched
Severus, a senator, with two legions, to reduce the country
to subjection. As soon as he was arrived, he came to a
battle with the Britons, part of whom he obliged to submit
to him, and the other part which he could not subdue he
endeavoured to distress in several cruel engagements, and
forced them to fly beyond Deira into Albania. Notwithstand-
ing which they opposed him with all their might under the
* This treatise has not been preserved, and most probably never wai
written. The only information which has come down to us about king
Lucius, at all likely to be of an authentic character, is a brief notice of him
n Bede'a Ecclesiastical History, p. 10.
A.D. 207.] DEATH OF SEVERUS. 157
conduct of Fulgenius, and often made great slaughter both
of their own countrymen and of the Romans. For Fulgenius,
brought to his assistance all the people of the islands that he
could find, and so frequently gained the victory. The empe-
ror, not being able to resist the irruptions which he made,
commanded a wall to be built between Deira and Albania, to
hinder his excursions upon them ; they accordingly made
one at the common charge from sea to sea, which for a long
time hindered the approach of the enemy. But Fulgenius,
when he was unable to make any longer resistance, made a
voyage into Scythia, to desire the assistance of the Picts
towards his restoration. And when he had got together all
the forces of that country, he returned with a great fleet into
Britain, and besieged York. Upon this news being spread
through the country, the greatest part of the Britons deserted
Severus, and went over to Fulgenius. However this did not
make Severus desist from his enterprise : but calling together
the Romans, and the rest of the Britons that adhered to him,
he marched to the siege, and fought with Fulgenius ; but the
engagement proving very sharp, he was killed with many of
his followers : Fulgenius also was mortally wounded. After-
wards Severus was buried at York, which city was taken by
his legions.* He left two sons, Bassianus and Geta, whereof
* The following is an extract from the true account of the expedition of
Severus into Britain taken from Herodian :
" [Severus] received letters from the praefect of Britain relating that the
barbarians there were in a state of insurrection, overrunning the country,
driving off booty, and laying every thing waste ; so that for the defence of
the island there was need either of greater force, or of the presence of the
emperor himself. Severus heard this with pleasure, by nature a lover of
glory, and anxious, after his victories in the east and north and his conse-
quent titles, to obtain a trophy from the Britons : moreover, wiling to
withdraw his sons from Rome, that they might grow up in the discipline and
sobriety of a military life, far removed from the blandishments and luxury
prevalent in Rome, he orders an expedition against Britain, although now old
and labouring under an arthritic affection ; but as to his mind, he was vigo-
rous beyond any youth. For the most part he performed the march carried
in a litter, nor did he ever continue long in one place. Having completed
the journey with his sons, and crossed over the sea more quickly than could
be described or expected, he advanced against the Britons, and having
drawn together his soldiers from all sides, and concentrated a vast force, he
prepared for the war.
" The Britons, much struck with the sudden arrival of the emperor, and
learning that such a mighty force was collected against them, sent anioiu-
168 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. LBOOH
Geta had a Roman for his mother, but Bassianus* a Briton.
Therefore upon the death of their father the Romans made
Geta king, favouring him on account of his being a Roman
by both his parents : but the Britons rejected him, and
advanced Bassianus, as being their countryman by his
mother's side. This proved the occasion of a battle between
the two brothers, in which Geta was killed ; and so Bassi-
anus obtained the sovereignty.
CHAP. III. Carausius advanced to be king of Britain,
AT that time there was in Britain one Carausius, a young
man of mean birth, who, having given proof of his bravery
Badors, sued for peace, and were willing to excuse their past transgressions.
But Severus, purposely seeking delay that he might not again return to
Rome without his object, and, moreover, desirous to obtain from Britain
a victory and a title, sent away their ambassadors without effecting
their purpose, and prepared all things for the contest. He more espe-
cially endeavoured to render the marshy places stable by means of
causeways, that his soldiers, treading with safety, might easily pass them,
and, having firm footing, fight to advantage. For many parts of the British
country, being constantly flooded by the tides of the ocean, become marshy.
In these the natives are accustomed to swim and traverse about being im-
mersed as high as their waists : for going naked as to the greater p?rt of
their bodies, they contemn the mud. Indeed they know not the use of
clothing, but encircle their loins and necks with iron ; deeming this an
ornament and an evidence of opulence, in like manner as other barbarians
esteem gold. But they puncture their bodies with pictured forms of every
sort of animals ; on which account they wear no clothing, lest they should
hide the figures on their body. They are a most warlike and sanguinary
race, carrying only a small shield and a spear, and a sword girded to their
naked bodies. Of a breast-plate or an helmet they know not the use,
esteeming them an impediment to their progress through the marshes ;
from the vapours and exhalations of which the atmosphere in that country
always appears dense.
"Against such things, therefore, Severus prepared whatever could be
serviceable to the Roman army, but hurtful and detrimental to the design*
of the barbarians. And when every thing appeared to him sufficiently
arranged for the war, leaving his younger son, named Geta, in that part of
the island which was subjugated to the Romans, for the purpose of adminis-
tering justice and directing other civil matters of the government, giving him
as assessors the more aged of his friends ; and taking Antoninus with him-
self, he led the way against the barbarians. His army having passed be-
yond the rivers and fortresses which defended the Roman territory, there
were frequent attacks and skirmishes and retreats on the side of the barba-
rians. To these, indeed, flight was an easy matter, and they lay hidden
in the thickets and marshes through their local knowledge ; all which tbingi
being adverse to the Romans, served to protract the wax."
Otherwise called Caracalla.
*.o JOS.) CARAUSIUS, KINO OF BRITAIN. 159
m many engagements, went to Rome, and solicited the
senate for leave to defend with a fleet the maritime coasts of
Britain, from the incursions of barbarians ; which if they
would grant him, he promised to do more for the honour and
service of the commonwealth, than by delivering up to them
the kingdom of Britain. The senate, deluded by his specious
promises, granted him his request, and so, with his commis-
sion sealed, he returned to Britain. Then by wicked prac-
tices getting a fleet togetk** 1 *, he enlisted into his service a
body of the bravest youliis, and putting out to sea, sailed
round the whole kingdom, causing very great disturbance
among the people. In the meantime he invaded the adjacent
islands, where he destroyed all before him, countries, cities,
and towns, and plundered the inhabitants of all they had.
By this conduct he encouraged all manner of dissolute fellows
to flock to him in hope of plunder, and in a very short time
was attended by an army which no neighbouring prince was
able to oppose. This made him begin to swell with pride,
and to propose to the Britons, that they should make him
their king ; for which consideration he promised to kill and
banish the Romans, and free the whole island from the inva-
sions of barbarous nations. Accordingly obtaining his re-
quest, he fell upon Bassianus and killed him, and then took
upon him the government of the kingdom. For Bassianus
was betrayed by the Picts, whom Fulgenius his mother's
brother had brought with him into Britain, and who being
corrupted by the promises and presents of Carausius, instead
of assisting Bassianus, deserted him in the very battle, and
fell upon his men ; so that the rest were put into a consterna-
tion, and not knowing their friends from their foes, quickly
gave ground, and left the victory to Carausius. Then he, to
reward the Picts for this success, gave them a habitation
in Albania, where they continued afterwards mixed with
the Britons.
CHAP. IV. Allectus kills Carausius, but is afterwards himself slain in
flight by Asclepiodotus.
WHEN the news of these proceedings of Carausius arrived
at Rome, the senate commissioned* Allectus, with three
Roman history must have been very little known in England, when
Aich a statement &a thie could be put forth as true. Eutropius [ix. 22]
160 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [BOOK r CH. 4
legions, to kill the tyrant, and restore the kingdom of Britain
to the Roman power. No sooner was he arrived, than he
fought with Carausius, killed him, and took upon himself the
government. After which he miserably oppressed the
Britons, for having deserted the commonwealth, and adhered
to Carausius. But the Britons, not enduring this, advanced
Asclepiodotus, duke of Cornwall, to be their king, and then
unanimously marched against Allectus, and challenged him
to battle. He was then at London, celebrating a feast to his
tutelary gods ; but being informed of the coming of Ascle-
piodotus, he quitted the sacrifice, and went out with all his
forces to meet him, and engaged with him in a sharp fight
But Asclepiodotus had the advantage, and dispersed and put
to flight Allectus's troops, and in the pursuit killed many
thousands, as also king Allectus himself. After this victory,
Livius Gallus, the colleague of Allectus, assembled the rest
of the Romans, shut the gates of the city, and placed his men
in the towers and other fortifications, thinking by these
means either to make a stand against Asclepiodotus, or at
least to avoid imminent death. But Asclepiodotus seeing
this laid siege to the city, and sent word to all the dukes of
Britain, that he had killed Allectus with a great number of
his men, and was besieging Gallus and the rest of the Romans
in London ; and therefore earnestly entreated them to hasteu
to his assistance, representing to them withal, how easy it
was to extirpate the whole race of the Romans out of Britain,
provided they would all join their forces against the besieged.
At this summons came the Dimetians, Venedotians, Deirans,
Albanians, and all others of the British race. And as soon
as they appeared before the duke, he commanded vast num-
bers of engines to be made, to beat down the walls of the
city. Accordingly every one readily executed his orders
with great bravery, and made a violent assault upon the city,
the walls of which were in a very short time battered down,
and a passage made into it. After these preparations, they
began a bloody assault upon the Romans, who, seeing their
fellow soldiers falling before them without intermission, per-
suaded Gallus to offer a surrender on the terms of having
quarter granted them, and leave to depart : for they were
aays " Carausius, after seven years, was murdered by his companion Alleo
tua, who after him held the government three years longer."
4.X.M11 DIOCLETIAN PERSECUTION. 161
now all killed except one legion, which still held out. Gallus
consented to the proposal, and accordingly surrendered him-
self and his men to Asclepiodotus, who was disposed to give
them quarter ; but he was prevented by a body of Venedo-
tians, who rushed upon them, and the same day cut off all
their heads upon a brook within the city, which from the
name of the commander was afterwards called in the British
tongue Nautgallim, and in the Saxon Gallembourne.
CHAP. V. Asclepiodotus obtains the crown. Diocletian's massacre of the
Christians in Britain.
THE Romans being thus defeated, Asclepiodotus,* with the
consent of the people, placed the crown upon his own head,
and governed the country in justice and peace ten years, and
curbed the insolence and outrages committed by plunderers
and robbers. In his days began the persecution of the empe-
ror Diocletian ; and Christianity, which from the time of
king Lucius had continued fixed and undisturbed, was almost
abolished over the whole island. This was principally owing
to Maximianus Herculius, general of that tyrant's army, by
whose command all the churches were pulled down, and all
the copies of the Holy Scriptures that could be found,
were burned in the public markets. The priests also, with
the believers under their care, were put to death, and with
emulation pressed in crowds together for a speedy passage to
the joys of heaven, as their proper dwelling place. God
therefore magnified his goodness to us, forasmuch as he did,
in that time of persecution, of his mere grace, light up the
bright lamps of the holy martyrs, to prevent the spreading of
gross darkness over the people of Britain ; whose sepulchres
and places of suffering might have been a means of inflaming
our minds with the greatest fervency of divine love, had not
the deplorable impiety of barbarians deprived us of them.
Among others of both sexes who continued firm in the army
of Christ, and suffered, were Alban of Verulam, and Julius
and Aaron, both of the City of Legions. Of these, Alban,
out of the fervour of his charity, when his confessor, Amphi-
* Asclepiodotus is hardly mentioned in the authentic history of this
period. H e was praefectus praetorio under Constantius Chlorus, who, WM
the general that really recovered Britain from Allectus.
M
162 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT. [BOOT .t
balus, was pursued by the persecutors, and just ready to be
apprehended, first hid him in his house, and then offered
himself to die for him ; imitating in this Christ himself, who
laid down his life for his sheep. The other two, after being
torn limb from limb, in a manner unheard of, received the
crown of martyrdom, and were elevated up to the gates of
the heavenly Jerusalem.
CHAP. VI. An insurrection against Asclepiodotus, by Coel, tohota
daughter Helena Constantius marries,
IN the meantime Coel,* duke of Kaercolvin or Colchester,
made an insurrection against king Asclepiodotus, and in a
pitched battle killed him, and took possession of his crown.
The senate, hearing this, rejoiced at the king's death, who
had given such disturbance to the Roman power : and reflect-
ing on the damage which they had sustained by the loss of
this kingdom, they sent Constantius the senator, a man of
prudence and courage, who had reduced Spain under their
subjection, and who was above all the rest industrious to
promote the good of the commonwealth. Coel, having in-
formation of his coming, was afraid to engage hijn in battle,
on account of a report, that no king was able to stand before
him. Therefore, as soon as Constantius was arrived at the
island, Coel sent ambassadors to him with offers of peace and
submission, on condition that he should enjoy the kingdom
of Britain, and pay no more than the usual tribute to the
Roman state. Constantius consented to this proposal, and so,
upon their giving hostages, peace was confirmed between
them. The month after Coel was seized with a very great
sickness, of which he died within eight days. After his
decease, Constantius himself was crowned, and married the
daughter of Coel, whose name was Helena. She surpassed
all the ladies of the country in beauty, as she did all others
of the time in her skill in music and the liberal arts. Her
father had no other issue to succeed him on the throne ; for
which reason he was very careful about her education, that
she might be better qualified to govern the kingdom. Con-
stantius, therefore, having made her partner of his bed, had
This king seems to be the same as the hero of the old popular ditty,
* Old ki.ig Coel was a merry old soul," &c.
A.D. S1S.1 CONSTANTINE REDUCES ROME. 168
a son by her called Constantine.* After eleven years were
expired, he died at York, and bestowed the kingdom upon
his son, who, within a few years after he was raised to this
dignity, began to give proofs of heroic virtue, undaunted
courage, and strict observance of justice towards his people.
He put a stop to the depredations of robbers, suppressed the
insolence of tyrants, and endeavoured everywhere to restore
peace.
CHAP. VII. TTie Romans dexire Conslantine's assistance against the
cruelty of Maxentius.
AT that time there was a tyrant at Rome, named Maxentius,j
who made it his endeavour to confiscate the estates of all the
best of the nobility, and oppressed the commonwealth with
his grievous tyranny. Whilst he, therefore, was proceeding
in his cruelty, those that were banished fled to Constantiae
in Britain, and were honourably entertained by him. At
last, when a great many such had resorted to him, they
endeavoured to raise in him an abhorrence of the tyrant,
and frequently expostulated with him after this manner :
" How long, Constantine, will you suffer our distress and
banishment ? Why do you delay to restore us to our native
country ? You are the only person of our nation that can
restore to us what we have lost, by driving out Maxentius.
For what prince is to be compared with the king of Britain,
either for brave and gallant soldiers, or for large treasures ?
We entreat you to restore us to our estates, wives, and
children, by conducting us with an army to Rome."
CHAP. VIII. Constantine, having reduced Rome, obtains the empire of
the world. Octavius, duke of the Wisseans, is put to flight by
Trahern.
CONSTANTINE, moved with these and the like speeches, made
an expedition to Rome, and reduced it under his power, and
afterwards obtained the empire of the whole world. In this
expedition he carried along with him three uncles of Helena,
viz. Leolin, Trahern, and Marius, and advanced them to the
* Constantine was born long before Constantius Chlorua went to Britain.
See the Roman Historians.
+ Maxentius was son of Maximian who abdicated. The skeleton of thii
part of the history is taken from the authentic writers : but the details are
entirely fictitious.
M 2
164 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [* *. CH. 8, a.
degree of senators. In the meantime Octavius, duke of the
Wisseans, rebelled against the Roman proconsuls, to whom
the government of the island had been committed, and having
killed them, took possession of the throne. Constantine, upon
information of this, sent Trahern, the uncle of Helena, with
three legions to reduce the island. Trahern came to shore
near the city, which in the British tongue is called Kaerperis,
and having assailed it, took it in two days. This news
spreading over the whole country, king Octavius assembled
all the forces of the land, and went to meet him not far from
Winchester, in a field called in the British tongue Maisuriam,
where he engaged with him in battle, and routed him.
Trahern, upon this loss, betook himself with his broken
forces to his ships, and in them made a voyage to Albania,
in the provinces of which he made great destruction. When
Octavius received intelligence of this, he followed him with
his forces, and encountered him in Westmoreland, but fled,
having lost the victory. On the other hand, Trahern, when
he found the day was his own, pursued Octavius, nor ever
suffered him to be at rest till he had dispossessed him both
of his cities and crown. Octavius, in great grief for the loss
of his kingdom, went with his fleet to Norway, to obtain
assistance from king Gombert. In the meantime he had
given orders to his most intimate adherents to watch
carefully all opportunities of killing Trahern, which
accordingly was not long after done by the magistrate
of a certain privileged town, who had a more than
ordinary love for him. For as Trahern was one day
upon a journey from London, he lay hid with a hundred
men in the vale of a wood, through which he was to pass,
and there fell upon him unawares, and killed him in the
midst of his men. This news being brought to Octavius, he
returned back to Britain, where he dispersed the Romans,
and recovered the throne. In a short time after this, he
arrived to such greatness and wealth that he feared nobody,
and possessed the kingdom until the reign of Gratian and
Valentinian.
CHAP. IX. Mafimian is desired for a king of Britain.
AT last, in his old age, being willing to settle the govern-
ment, he asked his council which of his family they desired
4.D.381.] CARADOC, DUKE OF CORNWALL. 165
to have for their king after his decease. For he had no son,
and only one daughter, to whom he could leave the crown.
Some, therefore, advised him to bestow his daughter with
the kingdom upon some noble Roman, to the end that they
might enjoy a firmer peace. Others were of opinion that
Conan Meriadoc, his nephew, ought to be preferred to the
throne, and the daughter married to some prince of another
kingdom with a dowry in money. While these things were
in agitation among them, there came Caradoc, duke of
Cornwall, and gave his advice to invite over Maximian * the
senator, and to bestow the lady with the kingdom upon him,
which would be a means of securing to them a lasting peace.
For his father Leolin, the uncle of Constantine, whom we
mentioned before, was a Briton, but by his mother and place
of birth he was a Roman, and by both parents he was
descended of royal blood. And there was a sure prospect
of a firm and secure peace under him, on account of the right
which he had to Britain by his descent from the emperors,
and also from the British blood. But the duke of Cornwall,
by delivering this advice, brought upon himself the dis-
pleasure of Conan, the king's nephew, who was very
ambitious of succeeding to the kingdom, and put the
whole court into confusion about it. However, Caradoc,
being unwilling to recede from his proposal, sent his son
Mauricius to Rome to acquaint Maximian with what had
passed. Mauricius was a person of large and well-propor-
tioned stature, as well as great courage and boldness, and
could not bear to have his judgment contradicted without a
recourse to arms and duelling. On presenting himself before
Maximian, he met with a reception suitable to his quality,
and had the greatest honours paid him of any that were
about him. There happened to be at that time a great
contest between Maximian and the two emperors, Gratian
and Valentinian, on account of his being refused the third
part of the empire, which he demanded. When, therefore,
Mauricius saw Maximian ill-treated by the emperors, he took
occasion from thence to address him in this manner : " Why
need you, Maximian, stand in fear of Gratian, when you have
so fair an opportunity of wresting the empire from him ?
Come with me into Britain, and you shall take possession
* Maximus is the correct name of this usurper.
166 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. 0ooKr.ti.ia
of that crown. For king Octavius, being now grown old
and infirm, desires nothing more than to find some such
proper person, to bestow his kingdom and daughter upon.
He has no male issue, and therefore has asked the advice
of his nobility, to whom he should marry his daughter with
the kingdom ; and they to his satisfaction have past a decree,
that the kingdom and lady be given to you, and have sent
me to acquaint you with it. So that if you go with me, and
accomplish this affair, you may with the treasure and forces
of Britain be able to return back to Rome, drive out the
emperors, and gain the empire to yourself. For in this
manner did your kinsman Constantius, and several others
of our kings who raised themselves to the empire."
CHAP. X. Maximian, coming into Britain, artfully declines Jiykting
with Conan.
MAXIMIAN was pleased with the offer, and took his journey
to Britain ; but in his way subdued the cities of the Franks,
by which he amassed a great treasure of gold and silver, and
raised men for his service in all parts. Afterwards he set
sail with a fair wind, and arrived at Hamo's Port ; the news
of which struck the king with fear and astonishment, who
took this to be a hostile invasion. Whereupon he called to
him his nephew Conan, and commanded him to raise all the
forces of the kingdom, and go to meet the enemy. Conan,
having made the necessary preparations, marched accordingly
to Hamo's Port, where Maximian had pitched his tents ;
who, upon seeing the approach of so numerous an army,
was under the greatest perplexities what course to take.
For as he was attended with a smaller body of men, and had
no hopes of being entertained peaceably, he dreaded both the
number and courage of the enemy. Under these difficulties
he called a council of the oldest men, together with Mauricius,
to ask their advice what was to be done at this critical junc-
ture. " It is not for us," said Mauricius, "to hazard a battle
with such a numerous and powerful army : neither was the
reduction of Britain by arms the end of our coming. Our
business must be to desire peace and a hospitable treatment,
till we can learn the king's mind. Let us say that we are sent
by the emperors upon an embassy to Octavius, and let us
with artful speect es pacify the people." When all had shown
^-l MAxnnxN, USURPER. 157
themselves pleased with this advice, he took with him twelve
aged men with grey hairs, eminent beyond the rest for their
quality and wisdom, and bearing olive-branches in their right
hands, and went to meet Ccnan. The Britons, seeing they
were men of a venerable age, and that they bore ^live-
branches as a token of peace, rose up before them in a
respectful manner, and opened a way for their free access
to their commander. Then presenting themselves before
Conan Meriadoc, they saluted him in the name of the
emperors and the senate, and told him, that Maximian
was sent to Octavius upon an embassy from Gratian and
Valentinian. Conan made answer : " Why is he then
attended with so great a multitude ? This does not look
like the appearance of ambassadors, but the invasion of
enemies." To which Mauricius replied : " It did not become
so great a man to appear abroad in a mean figure, or without
soldiers for his guard ; especially considering, that by reason
of the Roman power, and the actions of his ancestors, he is
become obnoxious to many kings. If he had but a small
retinue, he might have been killed by the enemies of the
commonwealth. He is come in peace, and it is peace which
he desires. For, from the time of our arrival, our behaviour
has been such as to give no offence to any body. We have
bought necessaries at our own expenses, as peaceable people
do, and have taken nothing from any by violence." While
Conan was in suspense, whether to give them peace, or
begin the battle, Caradoc, duke of Cornwall, with others
of the nobility, came to him, and dissuaded him from pro-
ceeding in the war after this representation ; whereupon,
though much against his will, he laid down his arms, and
granted them peace. Then he conducted Maximian to
London, where he gave the king an account of the whole
proceeding.
CHAP. XL The kingdom oj Britain is bestowed on Maximian.
CARA.DOC, after this, taking along with him his son Mauri-
cius, commanded everybody to withdraw from the king's
presence, and then addressed him in these words : " Behold,
that which your more faithful and loyal subjects have long
wished for, is now by the good providence of God brougU
about. You commanded your nobility to give their adv ice,
163 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [BOOKY.CH. 11
how to dispose of your daughter and kingdom, as being will-
ing to hold the government no longer on account of your
great age. Some, therefore, were for having the kingdom
delivered up to Conan your nephew, and a suitable match
procured for your daughter elsewhere ; as fearing the ruin
of our people, if any prince that is a stranger to our lan-
guage should be set over us. Others were for granting the
kingdom to your daughter and some nobleman of our own
country, who should succeed you after your death. But the
greater number recommended some person descended of the
family of the emperors, on whom you should bestow your
daughter and crown. For they promised themselves a firm
and lasting peace, as the consequence of such a marriage,
since they would be under the protection of the Roman
state. See then ! God has vouchsafed to bring to you a
young man, who is both a Roman, and also of the royal
family of Britain ; and to whom, if you follow my advice,
you will not delay to marry your daughter. And indeed,
should you refuse him, what right could you plead to the
crown of Britain against him ? For he is the cousin of Con-
stantine, and the nephew of king Coel, whose daughter
Helena possessed the crown by an undeniable hereditary
right." When Caradoc had represented these things to him,
Octavius acquiesced, and with the general consent of his
people bestowed the kingdom and his daughter upon him.
Conan Meriadoc, finding how things went, was beyond ex-
pression incensed, and, retiring into Albania, used all his
interest to raise an army, that he might give disturbance to
Maximian. And when he had got a great body of men
together, he passed the Humber, and wasted the provinces
on each side of it. At the news whereof, Maximian
hastened to assemble his forces against him, and then gave
him Vattle, and returned with victory. But this proved no
decisive blow to Conan, who with his re-assembled troops
still continued to ravage the provinces, and provoked Max-
imian to return again and renew the war, in which he had
various success, being sometimes victorious, sometimes de-
feated. At last, after great damages done on both sides,
they were brought by the mediation of friends to a recon-
ciliation.
CONQUEST OF AKMORICA. 169
CHAP. XII. Maximian overthrows the Armorkant : hit speech to
Conan,
FIVE years after this, Maximian, proud of the vast treasures
that daily flowed in upon him, fitted out a great fleet, and
assembled together all the forces in Britain. For this king-
dom was now not sufficient for him ; he was ambitious of
adding Gaul also to it. With this view he set sail, and
arrived first at the kingdom of Armorica, now called Bre-
tagne, and began hostilities upon the Gallic people that
inhabited it. But the Gauls, under the command of Im-
baltus, met him, and engaged him in battle, in which the
greater part being in danger, they were forced to fly, and
leave Imbaltus with fifteen thousand men killed, all of them
Armoricans. This severe overthrow was matter of the
greatest joy to Maximian, who knew the reduction of that
country would be very easy, after the loss of so many men.
Upon this occasion he called Conan aside from the army,
and smiling said : " See, we have already conquered one of
the best kingdoms in Gaul : we may now have hopes of
gaining all the rest. Let us make haste to take the cities
and towns, before the rumour of their danger spread to the
remoter parts of Gaul, and raise all the people up in arms.
For if we can but get possession of this kingdom, I make no
doubt of reducing all Gaul under our power. Be not there-
fore concerned that you have yielded up the island of
Britain to me, notwithstanding the hopes you once had of
succeeding to it ; because whatever you have lost in it, I
will restore to you in this country. For my design is to
advance you to the throne of this kingdom ; and this shall
be another Britain, which we will people with our own
countrymen, and drive out the old inhabitants. The land is
fruitful in corn, the rivers abound with fish, the woods
afford a beautiful prospect, and the forests are everywhere
pleasant ; nor is there in my opinion anywhere a more de-
lightful country." Upon this, Conan, with a submissive
bow, gave him his thanks, and promised to continue loyal to
him as long as he lived.
170 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. IBOO.C. 13.14.
CHAP. XIII. Redonum taken by Maximian.
AFTER this they marched with their forces to Redcnum,*
and took it the same day. For the citizens, hearing of the
bravery of the Britons, and what slaughter they had made,
fled away with haste, leaving their wives and children
behind them. And the rest of the cities and towns soon
followed their example ; so that there was an easy entrance
into them for the Britons, who wherever they entered killed
all they found left of the male sex, and spared only the
women. At last, when they had wholly extirpated the
inhabitants of all those provinces, they garrisoned the cities
and towns with British soldiers, and made fortifications in
several places. The fame of Maximian's exploits spreading
over the rest of the provinces of Gaul, all their dukes and
princes were in a dreadful consternation, and had no other
hopes left but in their prayers to their gods. Maximian,
finding that he had struck terror into them, began to think
of still bolder attempts, and by profusely distributing pre-
sents, augmented his army. For all persons that he knew
to be eager for plunder, he enlisted into his service, and
by plentifully bestowing his money and other valuable things
among them, kept them firm to his interest.
CHAP. XIV. Maximian, after the conquest of Gaul and Germany, make*
Triers the seat of his empire.
BY these means he raised such a numerous army, as he
thought would be sufficient for the conquest of all Gaul.
Notwithstanding which he suspended his arms for a time,
till he had settled the kingdom which he had taken, and
peopled it with Britons. To this end he published a decree,
for the assembling together of a hundred thousand of the
common people of Britain, who were to come over to settle
in the country ; besides thirty thousand soldiers, to defend
them from hostile attack. As soon as the people were
arrived according to his orders, he distributed them through
all the countries of Armorica, and made another Britain of
it, and then bestowed it on Conan Meriadoc. But he him-
elf, with the rest of his fellow soldiers, marched into th
' Rennet.
<ut M, I80 CON AN AND THE AQUITANIAN8. 171
further part of Gaul, which, after many bloody battles, he
subdued, as he did also all Germany, being everywhere
victorious. But the seat of his empire he made at Triers,
and fell so furiously upon the two emperors, Gratian and
Valentinian, that he killed the one, and forced the other to
flee from Rome.
CHAP. XV. A fight between the Aguitaniana and Conan.
IN the meantime, the Gauls and Aquitanians gave disturb-
ance to Conan and the Armorican Britons, and harassed
them with their frequent incursions ; but he as often defeated
them, and bravely defended the country committed to him.
After he had entirely vanquished them, he had a mind to
bestow wives on Ids fellow soldiers, by whom they might
have issue to keep perpetual possession of the country ; and
to avoid all mixture with the Gauls, he sent over to the
island of Britain for wives for them. In order to accom-
plish this, messengers were sent to recommend the manage-
ment of this affair to Dianotus, king of Cornwall, who had
succeeded his brother Caradoc in that kingdom. He was a
very noble and powerful prince, and to him Maximian had
committed the government, while he was employed in affairs
abroad. He had also a daughter of wonderful beauty,
named Ursula, with whom Conan was most passionately
in love.
CHAP. XVI. Guanitit and Melga murder eleven thousand virgins. Max-
imian is killed at Rome.
DIANOTUS, upon this message sent him by Conan, was very
ready to execute his orders, and summoned together the
daughters of the nobility from all provinces, to the number
of eleven thousand ; but of the meaner sort, sixty thousand ;
and commanded them all to appear together in the city of
London. He likewise ordered ships to be brought from all
shores, for their transportation to their future husbands.
And though in so great a multitude many were pleased with
this order, yet it was displeasing to the greater part, who
had a greater affection for their relations and native country.
Nor, perhaps, were there wanting some who, preferring
virginity to the married state, would have rather lost theil
172 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [BOO* t. en. it
lives in any country, than enjoyed the greatest plenty in
wedlock. In short, most of them had views and wishes dif-
ferent from one another, had they been left to their own
liberty. But now the ships being ready, they went on
board, and sailing down the Thames, made towards the sea.
At last, as they were steering towards the Armorican coast,
contrary winds arose and dispersed the whole fleet. In this
storm the greater part of the ships foundered ; but the
women that escaped the danger of the sea, were driven upon
strange islands, and by a barbarous people either murdered
or made slaves. For they happened to fall into the hands of
the cruel army of Guanius and Melga, who, by the com
mand of Gratian,* were making terrible destruction in Ger
many, and the nations on the sea-coast. Guanius was king
of the Huns, and Melga of the Picts, whom Gratian had
engaged in his party, and had sent him into Germany to
harass those of Maximian's party along the sea-coasts.
While they were thus exercising their barbarous rage, they
happened to light upon these virgins, who had been driven
on those parts, and were so inflamed with their beauty, that
they courted them to their brutish embraces ; which, when
the women would not submit to, the Ambrons fell upon
them, and without remorse murdered the greatest part of
them. This done, the two wicked leaders of the Picts and
Huns, Guanius and Melga, being the partizans of Gratian
and Valentinian, when they had learned that the island of
Britain was drained of all its soldiers, made a speedy voyage
towards it ; and, taking into their assistance the people of
the adjacent islands, arrived in Albania. Then joining in a
body, they invaded the kingdom, which was left without
either government or defence, and made miserable destruc-
tion among the common people. For Maximian, as we have
already related, had carried away with him all the warlike
youth that could be found, and had left behind him only the
husbarrdmen, who had neither sense nor arms, for the defence
of their country. Guanius and Melga, finding that they
were not able to make the least opposition, began to domineer
most insolently, and to lay waste their cities and countries,
as if they had only been pens of sheep. The news of this
* That b, Gratian the emperor, and brother of Valentinian, not Gratiac
lunicepa.
A.0. 407.; DEATH OF GRATIAN MUNICEPS. 173
grievous calamity, coming to Maximian, he sent away Gra-
tian Municeps,* with two legions, to their assistance ; who,
as soon as they arrived, fought with the enemy, and after a
most bloody victory over them, forced them to fly over into
Ireland. In the meantime, Maximian was killed at Rome
by Gratian's friends ;f and the Britons whom he had carried
with him were also slain or dispersed. Those of them that
could escape, went to their countrymen in Araiorica, which
was now called the other Britain.
BOOK VI.
CHAP. I. Gratian, being advanced to the throne, is killed by the common
people. The Britons desire the Romans to defend them against Guaniut
and Melga.
BUT Gratian Municeps,^ hearing of the death of Maximian,
seized the crown, and made himself king. After this he
exercised such tyranny that the common people fell upon
him in a tumultuous manner, and murdered him. When
this news reached other countries, their former enemies re-
turned back from Ireland, and bringing with them the Scots,
Norwegians, and Dacians, made dreadful devastations with
fire and sword over the whole kingdom, from sea to sea.
Upon this most grievous calamity and oppression, ambassa-
dors are despatched Avith letters to Rome, to beseech, with
tears and vows of perpetual subjection, that a body of men
might be sent to revenge their injuries, and drive out the
enemy from them. The ambassadors in a short time pre-
vailed so far, that, unmindful of past injuries, the Romans
granted them one legion, which was transported in a fleet to
their country, and there speedily encountered the enemy.
This Gratian was called Municeps, because he was a citizen of Bri-
tain.
+ Maximus was besieged in Aquileia, and slain by Theodosius, emperor
of the East, A.U. 388.
There was also one Marcus at this time, whom the soldiers in Britain
ad vanced to the sovereignty ; but he was soon got rid of.
174 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. L uoovi. n.s.
At list, after the slaughter of a vast multitude of them, they
drove them entirely out of the country, and rescued the
miserable people from their outrageous cruelty. Then they
gave orders for a wall to be built between Albania and
Deira, from one sea to the other, for a terror to the enemy,
and safeguard to the country. At that time Albania was
wholly laid waste, by the frequent invasions of barbarous
nations ; and whatever enemies made an attempt upon the
country, met with a convenient landing-place there. Sc
that the inhabitants were diligent in working upon the
wall,* which they finished partly at the public, partly upon
private charge.
CHAP. II. Guethelin's speech to the Britons when the Romans left them.
THE Romans, after this, declared to the Britons, that they
should not be able for the future to undergo the fatigue of
such laborious expeditions ; and that it was beneath the dig-
nity of the Roman state to harass so great and brave aa
army, both by land and sea, against base and vagabond rob-
bers ; but that they ought to apply themselves to the use of
arms, and to fight bravely in defending to the utmost of their
power, their country, riches, wives, children, and, what is
dearer than all these, their liberty and lives. As soon as
they had given them this exhortation, they commanded all
the men of the island that were fit for war, to appear
together at London, because the Romans were about to
return home. When, therefore, they were all assembled,
Guethelin, the metropolitan of London, had orders to make
a speech to them, which he did in these words :
" Though I am appointed by the princes here present tc
speak to you, I find myself rather ready to burst into tears,
than to make an eloquent oration. It is a most sensible
affliction to me to observe the weak and destitute state intc
which you are fallen since Maximian drew away with him
all the forces and youth of this kingdom. You that were
left were people wholly inexperienced in war, and occupied
with other employments, as tilling the ground, and several
kinds of mechanical trades. So that when your enemies
It was unnecessary for the Britons to build a wall, because there ww
one built for them by Severus 200 years before.
4.D. Wai INCURSIONS OF GUANTTTS AND MELGA. 175
from foreign countries came upon you, as sheep wandering
without a shepherd, they forced you to quit your folds, till
the Roman power restored you to them again. Must your
hopes, therefore, always depend upon foreign assistance ?
And will you never use yourselves to handle arms against a
band of robbers, that are by no means stronger than your-
selves, if you are not dispirited by sloth and cowardice ?
The Romans are now tired with the continual voyages
wherewith they are harassed to defend you against your
enemies : they rather choose to remit to you the tribute
you pay them, than undergo any \onger this fatigue by land
nd sea. Because you were only the common people at the
time when we had soldiers of our own, do you therefore
think that manhood has quite forsaken you ? Are not men
in the course of human generation often the reverse of one
another ? Is not a ploughman often the father of a soldier,
and a soldier of a ploughman ? Does not the same diversity
happen in a mechanic and a soldier ? Since then, in this
manner, one produces another, I cannot think it possible for
manhood to be lost among them. As then you are men, be-
have yourselves like men : call upon the name of Christ,
that he may inspire you with courage to defend your
liberties."
No sooner had he concluded his speech, than the people
raised such a shout, that one would have thought them on &
sudden inspired with courage from heaven.
CHAP. III. The Britons are again cruelly harassed by Guanius an&
Melya.
AFTER this the Romans encouraged the timorous people as
much as they could, and left them patterns of their arms.
They likewise commanded towers, having a prospect towards
the sea, to be placed at proper distances along all the south
coast, where their ships were, and from whence they feared
the invasions of the barbarians. But, according to the pro-
verb, " It is easier to make a hawk of a kite, than a scholar
of a plougliman ;" all learning to him is but as a pearl thrown
before swine. Thus, no sooner had the Romans taken their
farewell of them, than the two leaders, Guanius and Melga,
issued forth from their ships, in which they had fled over
into Ireland., and with their bands of Scots, Picts, Norwe-
176 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. LBOOK vt. CH. s.
gidn3, Dacians, and others, whom they had brought along
with them, seized upon all Albania as far as the very wall.
Understanding, likewise, that the Romans were gone, never
to return any more, they now, in a more insolent manner
than before, began their devastations in the island. Here-
upon the country fellows upon the battlements of the walls
sat night and day with quaking hearts, not daring to stir
from their seats, and readier for flight than making the least
resistance. In the meantime the enemies ceased not with
their hooks to pull them down headlong, and dash the
wretched herd to pieces upon the ground ; who gained at
least this advantage by their speedy death, that they avoided
the sight of that most deplorable calamity, which forthwith
threatened their relations and dearest children. Such was
the terrible vengeance of God for that most wicked madness
of Maximian, in draining the kingdom of all its forces, who,
had they been present, would have repulsed any nation that
invaded them ; an evident proof of which they gave, by the
Tast conquests they made abroad, even in remote countries ;
and also by maintaining their own country in peace, while
they continued here. But thus it happens when a country
is left to the defence of country clowns. In short, quitting
their high wall and their cities, the country people were forced
again to fly, and to suffer a more fatal dispersion, a more
furious pursuit of the enemy, a more cruel and more general
slaughter than before ; and like lambs before wolves, so was
that miserable people torn to pieces by the merciless barba-
rians. Again, therefore, the wretched remainder send letters
to Agitius, a man of great power among the Romans, to this
effect. " To Agitius,* thrice consul, the groans of the
Britons." And after some few other complaints they add :
" The sea drives us to the barbarians, and the barbarians
drive us back to the sea : thus are we tossed to and fro be-
tween two kinds of death, being either drowned or put to
the sword." Notwithstanding this most moving address,
they procured no relief, and the ambassadors returning back
in great heaviness, declared to their countrymen the repulse
which they had suffered.
* yEtius is the name of this general in the elastic writers.
ALDHOEN, KINO OF AKMOK1CA. 177
CHAP. IV. Guethelin desires succourt if Aldroen-
HEREUPON, after a consultation together, Guethelin, arch-
bishop of London, passed over into Lesser Britain, called then
Armorica, or Letavia, to desire assistance of their brethren.
At that time Aldroen reigned there, being the fourth king
frtan Conan, to whom, as has been already related, Maximian
had given that kingdom. This prince, seeing a prelate of so
great dignity arrive, received him with honour, and inquired
after the occasion of his coming. To whom Guethelin :
" Your majesty can be no stranger to the misery which we ;
your Britons, have suffered (which may even demand your
tears), since the time that Maximian drained our island of
its soldiers, to people the kingdom which you enjoy, and
which God grant you may long enjoy in peace. For against
us the poor remains of the British race, all the people of the
adjacent islands, have risen up, and made an utter devasta-
tion in our country, which then abounded with all kinds of
riches ; so that the people now are wholly destitute of all
manner of sustenance, but what they can get in hunting.
Nor had we any power or knowledge of military affairs left
among us to encounter the enemy. For the Romans are
tired of us, and have absolutely refused their assistance. So
that now, deprived of all other hope, we come to implore
your clemency, that you would furnish us with forces, and
protect a kingdom, which is of right your own, from the in-
cursions of barbarians. For who but yourself, ought, with-
out your consent, to wear the crown of Constantine and
Maximian, since the right your ancestors had to it is now
devolved upon you ? Prepare then your fleet, and go with
me. Behold ! I deliver the kingdom of Britain into your
hands."
To this Aldroen made answer : " There was a time for-
merly when I would not have refused to accept of the island
of Britain, if it had been offered me ; for I do not think there
was anywhere a more fruitful country while it enjoyed peace
and tranquillity. But now, since the calamities that have
befallen it, it is become of less value, and odious both to me
and all other princes. But above all things the power of the
Romans was so destructive to it, that nobody could enjoy
any settled state or authority in it, without loss of liberty,
178 OEOKFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. to ? r i
and bearing the yoke of slavery under them. And who
would not piefer the possession of a lesser ccuntry with
liberty, to all the riches of that island in servitude ? The
kingdom that is now under my subjection I enjoy with
honour, and without paying homage to any superior ; so that
1 prefer it to all other countries, since I can govern it with-
out being controlled. Nevertheless, out of respect to the
right that my ancestors for many generations have had to
your island, I deliver to you my brother Constantine with
two thousand men, that with the good providence of God,
he may free your country from the inroads of barbarians,
and obtain the crown for himself. For I have a brother
called by that name, who is an expert soldier, and in all other
respects an accomplished man. If you please to accept of
him, I will not refuse to send him with you, together with
the said number of men ; for indeed a larger number I do
not mention to you, because I am daily threatened with dis-
turbance from the Gauls." He had scarcely done speaking
before the archbishop returned him thanks, and when Con-
stantine was called in, broke out into these expressions of
joy : " Christ conquers ; Christ commands ; Christ reigns :
behold the king of desolate Britain ! Be Christ only present,
and behold our defence, our hope and joy." In short, the
ships being got ready, the men who were chosen out from
all parts of the kingdom, were delivered to Guethelin.
CHAP. V. Constantine, leing made king of Britain, leaves three sons,
WHEX they had made all necessary preparations, they em-
barked, and arrived at the port of Totness ; and then with-
out delay assembled together the youth that was left in the
island, and encountered the enemy ; over whom, by the
merit of the holy prelate, they obtained the victory. After
this the Britons, before dispersed, flocked together from all
parts, and in a council held at Silchester, promoted Constan-
tine to the throne, and there performed the ceremony of his
coronation. They also married him to a lady, descended
from a noble Roman family, whom archbishop Guethelin had
educated, and by whom the king had afterwards three sons,
Constans, Aurelius Ambrosius, and Uther Pendragon. Con-
stans, who was the eldest, he delivered to the church cf Ain-
phibalus in Winchester, that he might there take upon him
*.b. 408.] OOKOITATIQN OF CONSTANS. 179
the monastic order. But the other two, viz. Aurelius and
Uther, he committed to the care of Guethelin for their edu-
cation. At last, after ten years were expired, there came a
certain Pict, who had entered in his service, and under pre-
tence of holding some private discourse with him, in a
nursery of young trees where nobody was present, stubbed
him with a dagger.
CHAP. VI. Constans is by Vwtigern crowned king of Britain,
UPON the death of Constantine, a dissension arose among the
nobility, about a successor to the throne. Some were for
setting up Aurelius Ambrosius ; others Uther Pendragon ;
others again some other persons of the royal family. At last,
when they could come to no conclusion, Vortigern, consul
of the Gewisseans, who was himself very ambitious of the
crown, went to Constans the monk,* and thus addressed
himself to him : " You see your father is dead, and your
brothers on account of their age are incapable of the govern-
ment ; neither do I see any of your family besides yourself,
whom the people ought to promote to the kingdom. If you
will therefore follow my advice, I will, on condition of your
increasing my private estate, dispose the people to favour
your advancement, and free you from that habit, notwith-
standing that it is against the rule of your order." Constans,
overjoyed at the proposal, promised, with an oath, that upon
these terms he would grant him whatever he would desire.
Then Vortigern took him, and investing him in his regal
habiliments, conducted him to London, and made him king,
though not with the free consent of the people. Arch-
bishop Guethelin was then dead, nor was there any other
that durst perform the ceremony of his unction, on account
of his having quitted the monastic order. However, this
proved no hindrance to his coronation, for Vortigern himself
performed the ceremony instead of a bishop.
* It is true that Constans, the son of Constantine, entered into the
sacerdotal profession, but both he and his father Constantine were slain in
Gaul, which they had made the seat of their empire, to the entire neglect
of Britain.
iv 2
ISO OEOFFRKV'S BRITISH HISTORY [BOOK TL c.7
CHAP. VII. Vortigern treacherously contrive* to get king Constant
assassinated.
CONSTANS, being thus advanced, committed the whole
government of the kingdom to Vortigern, and surrendered
himself up so entirely to his counsels, that he did nothing
without his order. His own incapacity for government
obliged him to do this, for he had learned any thing else
rather than state affairs within his cloister. Vortigern
became sensible of this, and therefore began to deliberate
with himself what course to take to obtain the crown, of
which he had been before extremely ambitious. He saw
that now was his proper time to gain his end easily, when
the kingdom was wholly intrusted to Ids management ; and
Constans, who bore the title of king, was no more than the
shadow of one ; for he was of a soft temper, a bad judge in
matters of right, and not in the least feared, either by his
own people, or by the neighbouring states. And as for his
twx> brothers, JJther Pendragon and Aurelius Ambrosius,
they were only children in their cradles, and therefore
incapable of the government. There was likewise this
farther misfortune, that all the older persons of the nobility
were dead, so (that Vortigern seemed to be the only man
surviving, that had craft, policy, and experience in matters
of state ; and all the rest in a manner children, or raw
youths, who only inherited the honours of their parents and
relations that had been killed in the former wars. Vortigern,
finding a concurrence of so many favourable circumstances,
contrived how he might easily and cunningly depose Constans
the monk, and immediately establish himself in his place.
But in order to do this, he waited until he had first well
established his power and interest in several countries. He
therefore petitioned to have the king's treasures, and his
fortified cities, in his own custody ; pretending there Avas a
rumour, that the neighbouring islanders designed an invasion
of the kingdom. This being granted him, he placed his own
creatures in those cities, to secure them for himself. Then
having formed a scheme how to execute his treasonable
designs, he went to the king, and represented to him the
necessity of augmenting the number of his domestics, that
4.D.410I VCBTIGERN SUPPLANTS CONSTANS. 181
he might more safely oppose the invasion of the enemy.
" Have not I left all things to your disposal ?" said Constans'
" Do what 'you will as to that, so that they be but faithful tt,
me." Vortigern replied, " I am informed that the Picts are
going to bring the Dacians and Norwegians in upon us, with
a design to give us very great annoyance. I would therefore
advise you, and in my opinion it is the best course you can
take, that you maintain some Picts in your court, who may
do you good service among those of that nation. For if it
is true that they are preparing to begin a rebellion, you may
employ them as spies upon their countrymen in their plots
and stratagems, so as easily to escape them." This was the
dark treason of a secret enemy ; for he did not recommend
this out of regard to the safety of Constans, but because he
knew the Picts to be a giddy people, and ready for all
manner of wickedness ; so that, in a fit of drunkenness or
passion, they might easily be incensed against the king, and
make no scruple to assassinate him. And such an accident,
when it should happen, would make an open way for his
accession to the throne, which he so often had in view.
Hereupon he despatched messengers into Scotland, with an
invitation to a hundred Pictish soldiers, whom accordingly
he received into the king's household ; and when admitted,
he showed them more respect than all the rest of the domes-
tics, by making them several presents, and allowing them a
luxurious table, insomuch that they looked upon him as the
king. So great was the regard they had for him, that they
made songs of him about the streets, the subject of which
was, that Vortigern deserved the government, deserved the
sceptre of Britain ; but that Constang was unworthy of it.
This encouraged Vortigern to show them still more favour,
in order the more firmly to engage them in his interest ; and
when by these practices he had made them entirely his
creatures, he took an opportunity, when they were drunk, to
tell them, that he was going to retire out of Britain, to see if
he could get a better estate ; for the small revenue he had
then, he said, would not so rauch as enable him to maintain a
retinue of fifty men. Then putting on a look of sadness, he
withdrew to his own apartment, and left them drinking in
the hall. The Picts at this sight were in inexpressible sorrow,
aa thinking what he had said was true, and murmuring said
182 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HTSTORT. [BOOK TI. CH. 8, .
one to another, " Why do we suffer this monk to live ? Why
do not we kill him, that Vortigern may enjoy his crown ?
Who is so fit to succeed as he ? A man so generous to us is
worthy to rule, and deserves all the honour and dignity that
we can bestow upon him."
CHAP. VIII. Atirelius Ambrosius and Uther Pendragon flee frttn
Vortigern, and go to Lesser Britain.
AFTER this, breaking into Constan's bed-chamber, they fell
upon him and killed him, and carried his head to Vortigern.
At the sight of it, he put on a mournful countenance, and
burst forth into tears, though at the same time he was
almost transported with joy. However, he summoned
together the citizens of London, (for there the fact was
committed,) and commanded all the assassins to be bound,
and their heads to be cut off for this abominable parricide.
In the meantime there were some who had a suspicion, that
this piece of villany was wholly the contrivance of Vortigern,
and that the Picts were only his instruments to execute it.
Others again as positively asserted his innocence. At last
the matter being left in doubt, those who had the care of the
two brothers, Aurelius Ambrosius, and Uther Pendragon,
fled over with them into Lesser Britain, for fear of being
killed by Vortigern. There they were kindly received by
king Budes, who took care to give them an education suitable
to their royal birth.
CHAP. IX. Vortigern maket himself king of Britain.
Now Vortigern, seeing nobody to rival him in the kingdom,
placed the crown on his own head, and thus gained the pre-
eminence over all the rest of the princes. At last his treason
being discovered, the people of the adjacent islands, whom
the Picts had brought into Albania, made insurrection
against him. For the Picts were enraged on account of the
death of their fellow soldiers, who had been slain for the
murder of Constans, and endeavoured to revenge that injury
upon him. Vortigern therefore was daily in great distress,
and lost a considerable part of his army in a war with them.
He had likewise no less trouble from another quarter, for
fear of Aurelius Ambrosius, and his brother Other Peudra'
A.D 4U] THE SAXONS ASSIST VORTIGERN. 183
gon, who, as we said before, had fled, on his account, into
Lesser Britain. For he heard it rumoured, day after day,
that they had now arrived at man's estate, and had built a
vast fleet, with a design to return back to the kingdom, which
was their undoubted right.
CHAP. X. Vortigern takes the Saxons that were new-comers, to Mi
assistance,
IN the meantime there arrived in Kent three brigandines, ct
long galleys, full of armed men, under the command of tvo
brothers, Horsa and Hengist.* Vortigern was then at
Dorobernia, now Canterbury, which city he used often to
visit ; and being informed of the arrival of some tall
strangers in large ships, he ordered that they should be
received peaceably, and conducted into his presence. As
soon as they were brought before him, he cast his eyes upon
the two brothers, who excelled all the rest both in nobility
and gracefulness of person ; and having taken a view of the
whole company, asked them of what country they were, and
what was the occasion of their coming into his kingdom.
To whom Hengist (whose years arid wisdom entitled him to
a precedence), in the name of the rest, made the following
answer :
" Most noble king, Saxony, which is one of the countries
of Germany, was the place of our birth ; and the occasion
of our coming was to offer our service to you or some other
prince. For we were driven out of our native country, for
no other reason, but that, the laws of the kingdom required
it. It is customary among us, that when we come to be
overstocked with people, our princes from all the provinces
meet together, and command all the youths of the kingdom
to assemble before them ; then casting lots, they make choice
of the strongest and ablest of them, to go into foreign nations,
to procure themselves a subsistence, and free their native
country from a superfluous multitude of people. Our
country, therefore, being of late overstocked, our princes
met, and after having cast lots, made choice of the youth
which you see in your presence, and have obliged us to obey
It is the generally received opinion that Hengist and Horsa landed in
Britain A.I.. 449.
184 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY.
the custom which has been established of old. And us two
brothers, Hengist and Horsa, they made generals over them,
out of respect to our ancestors, who enjoyed the same honour.
In obedience, therefore, to the laws so long established, we
put out to sea, and under the good guidance of Mercury
have arrived in your kingdom."
The king, at the name of Mercury, looking earnestly upon
them, asked them what religion they professed. " We wor-
ship," replied Hengist, "our country's gods, Saturn and Jupi-
ter, and the other deities that govern the world, but especially
Mercury, whom in our language we call Woden, and to
whom our ancestors consecrated the fourth day of the week,
still called after his name Wodensday. Next to him we
worship the powerful goddess, Frea, to whom they also dedi-
cated the sixth day, which after her name we call Friday."
Vortigern replied, " For your credulity, or rather incredulity,
I am much grieved, but I rejoice at your arrival, which,
whether by God's providence or some other agency, happens
very seasonably for me in my present difficulties. For I am
oppressed by my enemies on every side, and if you will
engage with me in my wars, I will entertain you honourably
in my kingdom, and bestow upon you lands and other pos-
sessions." The barbarians readily accepted his offer, and
the agreement between them being ratified, they resided at
his court. Soon after this, the Picts, issuing forth from
Albania, with a very great army, began to lay waste the
northern parts of the island. When Vortigern had inform-
ation of it, he assembled his forces, and went to meet them
beyond the Humber. Upon their engaging, the battle
proved very fierce on both sides, though there was but little
occasion for the Britons to exert themselves, for the Saxons
fought so bravely, that the enemy, formerly so victorious,
were speedily put to flight.
CHAP. XI. Hengist brings over great numbers of Saxons into Britain,
his crafty petition to Vortigern.
VORTIGERN, therefore, as he owed the victory to them, in-
creased his bounty to them, and gave their general, Hengist,
large possessions of land in Lindesia,* for the subsistence of
Or Lindsey. See Bede's Eccles. Hist. p. .09, not*.
A.D. 450.] HEN GIST 8 PETITION. 185
nimself and his fellow soldiers. Hereupon Hengist, who
was a man of experience and subtilty, finding how much
interest he had with the king, addressed him in this manner :
" Sir, jour enemies give you disturbance from all quarters,
and few of your subjects love you. They all threaten you,
and say, they are going to bring over Aurelius Ambrosiui?
from Armorica, to depose you, and make him king. If you
please, let us send to our country to invite over some more
soldiers, that with our forces increased we may be better
able to oppose them. But there is one thing which I would
desire of your clemency, if I did not fear a refusal." Vorti-
gern made answer, " Send your messengers to Germany, and
invite over whom you please, and you shall have no refusal
from me in whatever you shall desire." Hengist, with a low
bow, returned him thanks, and said, " The possessions which
you have given me in land and houses are very large, but
you have not yet done me that honour which becomes my
station and birth, because, among other things, I should
have had some town or city granted me, that I might be
entitled to greater esteem among the nobility of your king-
dom. I ought to have been made a consul or prince, since
my ancestors enjoyed both those dignities." " It is not in
my power," replied Vortigern, " to do you so much honour,
because you are strangers and pagans ; neither am I yet so
far acquainted with your manners and customs, as to set you
upon a level with my natural born subjects. And, indeed,
if I did esteem you as my subjects, I should not be forward
to do so, because the nobility of my kingdom would strongly
dissuade me from it." " Give your servant," said Hengist,
" only so much ground in the place you have assigned me,
as I can encompass with a leathern thong, for to build a for-
tress upon, as a place of retreat if occasion should require.
For I will always be faithful to you, as I have been hitherto,
and pursue no other design in the request which I have
made." With these words the king was prevailed upon to
grant him his petition ; and ordered him to despatch messen-
gers into Germany, to invite more men over speedily to his
assistance. Hengist immediately executed his orders, and
taking a bull's hide, made one thong out of the whole, with
which he encompassed a rocky place that he had carefully
made choice of, and within that circuit began to buill a
18C GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. im-omvt. CH M.
castle, which, when finished, took its name from the thong
wherewith it had been measured ; for it was afterwards
called, in the British tongue, Kaercorrei ; in Saxon, Than-
castre, that is, Thong Castle.*
CHAP. XII. Vortigern marries RowenJ the daughter of Hengitt.
IN the meantime, the messengers returned from Germany,
with eighteen ships full of the best soldiers they could get.
They also brought along with them Rowen, the daughter of
Hengist, one of the most accomplished beauties of that age.
After their arrival, Hengist invited the king to his house, to
view his new buildings, and the new soldiers that were
come over. The king readily accepted of his invitation, but
privately, and having highly commended the magnificence of
the structure, enlisted the men into his service. Here he
was entertained at a royal banquet ; and when that was
over, the young lady came out of her chamber bearing a
golden cup full of wine, with which she approached the
king, and making a low courtesy, said to him, "LauerdJ king
wacht heil ! " The king, at the sight of the lady's face, was
on a sudden both surprised and inflamed with her beauty ;
and calling to his interpreter, asked him what she said, and
what answer he should make her. " She called you, ' Lord
king,'" said the interpreter, "and offered to drink your health.
Your answer to her must be, 'Drinc heil!'" Vortigern
accordingly answered, " Drinc heil!" and bade her drink;
after which he took the cup from her hand, kissed her, and
drank himself. From that time to this, it has been the
custom in Britain, that he who drinks to any one says,
"Wacht heil!" and he that pledges him, answers "Drinc
heil!" Vortigern being now drunk with the variety of
liquors, the devil took this opportunity to enter into his
heart, and to make him in love with the damsel, so that he
became suitor to her father for her. It was, I say, by the
devil's entering into his heart, that he, who was a Christian,
should fall in love with a pagan. By this example, Hengist,
Now called Caistor, twenty-three miles N.N.E. from Lineoln.
t More commonly and elegantly called Rowena ; Ronwen and Ronwenna
occur in some of the MSS.
J TlMt us Lord.
*-fc 4M.J ARRIVAL OF GERMANUS AND LUPU8. 187
being a prudent man, discovered the king's levity, and con-
sulted with his brother Horsa and the other ancient men
present, what to do in relation to the king's request. They
unanimously advised him to give him his daughter, and in con-
sideration of her to demand the province of Kent. Accord-
ingly the daughter was without delay delivered to Vortigern,
and the province of Kent to Hengist, without the knowledge
of Gorangan, who had the government of it. The king the
same night married the pagan lady, and became extremely
delighted with her ; by which he quickly brought upon him-
self the hatred of the nobility, and of his own sons. For he
had already three sons, whose names were Vortimer, Cati-
gern, and Pascentius.
CHAP. XIII. The bishops, Germanus and Lupus, restore the Christian
faith that had been corrupted in Britain. Octa and Ebissa are four
times routed by Vortimer.
AT that time came St. Germanus, bishop of Auxerre, and
Lupus, bishop of Troyes, to preach the gospel to the Britons.
For the Christian faith had been corrupted among them,
partly by the pagans whom the king had brought into
society with them, partly by the Pelagian heresy, with
the poison whereof they had been a long time infected. But
by the preaching of these holy men, the true faith and wor-
ship was again restored, the many miracles they wrought
giving success to their labours. Gildas has in his elegant
treatise given an account of the many miracles God wrought
by them. The king being now, as we have said, possessed
of the lady, Hengist said to him : "As I am your father, I
claim the right of being your counsellor : do not therefore
slight my advice, since it is to my countrymen you must owe
the conquest of all your enemies. Let us invite over mj
son Octa and his brother Ebissa, who are brave soldiers, ana
give them the countries that are in the northern parts ol
Britain, by the wall, between Deira and Albania. For they
will hinder the inroads of the barbarians, and so you shall
enjoy peace on the other side of the H umber." Vortigeru
complied with his request, and ordered them to invite over
whomsoever they knew able to assist him. Immediately
upon the receipt of this message, came Octa, Ebissa, and
Cherdich, with three hundred ships filled "with soldiers, who
188 GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY. foo* TI. CM. 13
Were all kindly received by Vortigern, and l.ad ample
presents made them. For by their assistance he vanquished
his enemies, and in every engagement j/roved victorious.
Hengist in the meantime continued to invite over more and
more ships, and to augment his numbers daily. Which
when the Britons observed, they were afraid of being be-
trayed by them, and moved the king to banish them out of
his coasts. For it was contrary to the rule of the gospel
*hat Christians should hold fellowship, or have any inter-
course, with pagans. Besides which, the number of those
that were come over was now so great, that they were a
terror to his subjects ; and nobody could now know who was
a pagan, or who a Christian, since pagans married the
daughters and kinswomen of Christians. These things they
represented to the king, and endeavoured to dissuade him
from entertaining them, lest they might, by some treacherous
conspiracy, prove an overmatch for the native inhabitants.
But Vortigern, who loved them above all other nations on
account of his wife, was deaf to their advice. For this reason
the Britons quickly desert him, and unanimously set up Vorti-
mer his son for their king; who at their instigation began to
drive out the barbarians, and to make dreadful incursions upon
them. Four battles he fought with them, and was victorious
in all : the first upon the river Dereuent ;* the second upon
the ford of Epsford, Avhere Horsa and Catigern, another
son of Vortigern, met and, after a sharp encounter, killed
each other ;] the third upon the sea-shore, where the enemies
fled shamefully to their ships, and betook themselves for
refuge to the Isle of Thanet. But Vortimer besieged them
there, and daily distressed them with his fleet. And when
they were no longer able to bear the assaults of the Britons,
they sent king Vortigern, who was present with them in all
those wars, to his son Vortimer, to desire leave to depart,
and return back safe to Germany. And while a confer-
ence upon this subject was being held, they in the mean-
time went on board their long galleys, and, leaving their
wivts and children behind them, returned back to Germany.
* The Dereuent seems to be the Darent, a stream which give* its name
to Dartford.
t The very remarkable monument, called Kit Cotty'g house, it tradition-
all} supposed to mark the grave of Catigeru.
4M, 472.] VORT1MEE POISONED. j 89
CHAP. XIV. Vortimer's kindness to his toldiers at his death.
VORTIMER, after this great success, began to restore his sub-
jects to their possessions which had been taken fiom them,
and to show them all marks of his affection and esteem, and at
the instance of St. Germanus to rebuild their churches. But
his goodness quickly stirred up the enmity of the devil
against him, who entering into the heart of his stepmother
Rowen, excited her to contrive his death. For this purpose
she consulted with the poisoners, and procured one who was
intimate with him, whom she corrupted with large and
numerous presents, to give him a poisonous draught ; so that
this brave soldier, as soon as he had taken it, was seized with
a sudden illness, that deprived him of all hopes of life. Here-
upon he forthwith ordered all his men to come to him, and
having shown them how near he was to his end, distributed
among them all the treasure his predecessors had heaped up,
and endeavoured to comfort them in their sorrow and lamen-
tation for him, telling them, he was only going the way of
all flesh. But he exhorted those brave and warlike young
men, who had attended him in all his victories, to persist
courageously in the defence of their country against all hostile
invasion ; and with wonderful greatness of mind, commanded
a brazen pyramid to be placed in the port where the Saxons
used to land, and his body when dead to be buried on the
top of it, that the sight of his tomb might frighten back the
barbarians to Germany. For he said none of them would
dare approach the country, that should but get a sight of his
tomb. Such was the admirable bravery of this great man,
who, as he had been a terror to them while living, en-
deavoured to be no less so when dead. Notwithstanding
which, he was no sooner dead, than the Britons had no
regard to his orders, but buried him at London.
CHAP. XV. Hengist, having wickedly murdered the princes nf Britain,
keeps Vortigern prisoner.
VORTIGERN, after the death of his son, was again restored to
the kingdom, and at the request of his wife sent messengers
into Germany to Hengist, with an invitation to return into
Britain, but privately, and with a small retinue, to prevent a
quarrel between the barbarians and his subjects. But Hen-
190 drop-Mini s buirisu HISTOKY. ftooivi.cH.iaL
gist, hearing that Vortimer was dead, raised an army of no
less than three hundred thousand m<;n, and fitting out a fleet
returned with them to Britain. When Vortigern and the
nobility heard of the arrive 1 of so vast a multitude, they were
immoderately incensed, and, after consultation together, re-
solved to fight them, and drive them from their coasts.
Hengist, being informed of their design by messengers sent
from his daughter, immediately entered into deliberation
what course to pursue against them. After several strata-
gems had been considered, he judged it most feasible, to im-
pose upon the nation by making show of peace. With this
view he sent ambassadors to the king, to declare to him, that
he had not brought so great a number of men for the pur-
pose either of staying with him, or offering any violence to
the country. But the reason why he brought them, was
because he thought Vortimer was yet living, and that he
should have occasion for them against him, in case of an
assault. But now since he no longer doubted of his being
dead, he submitted himself and his people to the disposal of
Vortigern ; so that he might retain as many of them as he
should think fit, and whomsoever he rejected Hengist would
allow to return back without delay to Germany. And if
these terms pleased Vortigern, he desired him to appoint a
time and place for their meeting, and adjusting matters
according to his pleasure. When these things were repre-
sented to the king, he was mightily pleased, as being very
unwilling to part with Hengist ; and at last ordered his sub-
jects and the Saxons to meet upon the kalends of May, which
were now very near, at the monastery of Ambrius,* for the
settling of the matters above mentioned. The appointment
being agreed to on both sides, Hengist, with a new design oi
villany in his head, ordered his soldiers to carry every one
of them a long dagger under their garments ; and while the
conference should be held with the Britons, who would have
no suspicion of them, he would give them this word of com-
mand, " Nemet oure Saxas ;" at which moment they were all
to be ready to seize boldly every one his next man, and with
his drawn dagger stab him. Accordingly they all met at the
time and place appointed, and began to treat of peace ; and
when a fit opportunity offered for jxecnting his villany,
* Ambrcfibury.
A.D. I7.] SLAUGHTER OF BRITONS. 19|
Hcngist cried out, " Nemet cure Saxas," an J the same in-
stant seized Vortigern, and held him by his cloak. The
Saxons, upon the signal given, drew their daggers, and fall-
ing upon the princes, who little suspected any such design,
assassinated them to the number of four hundred and sixty
barons and consuls ; to whose bodies St. Eldad afterwards
gave Christian burial, not far from Kaercaradauc, now Salis-
bury, in a burying-place near the monastery of Ambrius, the
abbat, who was the founder of it. For they all came without
arms, having no thoughts of anything but treating of peace ;
which gave the others a fairer opportunity of exercising their
villainous design against them. But the pagans did not
escape unpunished while they acted this wickedness ; a great
number of them being killed during this massacre of their
enemies. For the Britons, taking up clubs and stones from
the ground, resolutely defended themselves, and did good
execution upon the traitors.
CHAP. XVI. Eldol's valiant exploit. Hengist forces Vortigern to yield
tip the strongest fortifications in Britain, in consideration of his release.
THERE was present one Eldol, consul* of Gloucester, who,
at the sight of this treachery, took up a stake which he hap-
pened to find, and with that made his defence. Every blow
he gave carried death along with it ; and by breaking
either the head, arms, shoulders, or legs of a great many, he
struck no small terror into the traitors, nor did he move from
the spot before he had killed with that weapon seventy men.
But being no longer able to stand his ground against such
numbers, he made his escape from them, and retired to his
own city. Many fell on both sides, but the Saxons got the
victory ; because the Britons, having no suspicion of treachery,
came unarmed, and therefore made a weaker defence. After
the commission of this detestable villany, the Saxons would
not kill Vortigern ; but having threatened him with death
and bound him, demanded his cities and fortified places in
consideration of their granting him his life. He, to secure
himself, denied them nothing ; and when they had made him
confirm his grants with an oath, they released him from his
chains, and then marched first to London, which they took,
as they did afterwards York, Lincoln, and Winchester ;
* Thii term must be considered aa equivalent to comes t count, or earl.
192 GFOFKREY'S BRITISH HISTORY, two* TT. . IT.
wasting the countries through which they passed, and de-
stroying the people, as wolves do sheep when left by their
shepherds. When Vortigern saw the desolation which they
made, he retired into the parts of Cambria, not knowing
what to do against so barbarous a people.
CHAP. XVII. Vortigern, after consultation with magicians, orders a
youth to be brought that never had a father.
AT last he had recourse to magicians for their advice, and
commanded them to tell him what course to take. They
advised him to build a very strong tower for his own safety,
since he had lost all his other fortified places. Accordingly
he made a progress about the country, to find out a conve-
nient situation, and came at last to Mount Erir, where he
assembled workmen from several countries, and ordered them
to build the tower. The builders, therefore, began to lay
the foundation ; but whatever they did one day the earth
swallowed up the next, so as to leave no appearance of their
work. Vortigern being informed of this again consulted
with his magicians concerning the cause of it, who told him
that he must find out a youth that never had a father, and
kill him, and then sprinkle the stones and cement with his
blood ; for by those means, they said, he would have a firm
foundation. Hereupon messengers were despatched away
over all the provinces, to inquire out such a man. In their
travels they came to a city, called afterwards Kaermerdin,
where they saw some young men, playing before the gate,
and went up to them ; but being weary with their journey,
they sat down in the ring, to see if they could meet with
what they were in quest of. Towards evening, there hap-
pened on a sudden a quarrel between two of the young men,
whose names wer? Merlin and Dabutius. In the dispute.
Dabutius said to Merlin : " You fool, do you presume to
quarrel with me ? Is there any equnlity in our birth ? I am
descended of royal race, both by my father and mother's side.
As for you, nobody knows what you arc, for you never had a
father." At that word the messengers looked earnestly upon
Merlin, and asked the by-standers who he was. They told
him, it was not known who was his father ; but that hia
mother was daughter to the king of Dimetia, and that sh*
lived in St. Peter's church amons the nuns of that city.
.0.477.] MERLIN'S ORIGIN 193
CUAP. XVIII. Vortigern inquires of Merlin's motner concerning her
conception of him.
UPON this the messengers hastened to the governor of the
city, and ordered him, in the king's name, to send Merlin and
his mother to the king. As soon as the governor understood
the occasion of their message, he readily obeyed the order,
and sent them to Vortigern to complete his design. When
they were introduced into the king's presence, he received
the mother in a very respectful manner, on account of her
noble birth ; and began to inquire of her by what man she
had conceived. " My sovereign lord," said she, " by the life
of your soul and mine, I know nobody that begot him of me.
Only this I know, that as I was once with my companions in
our chambers, there appeared to me a person in the shape of
a most beautiful your g man, who often embraced me eagerly
in his arms, and kissed me ; and when he had stayed a little
time, he suddenly vanished out of my sight. But many
times after this he would talk with me when I sat alone,
without making any visible appearance. When he had a
long time haunted me in this manner, he at last lay with me
several times in the shape of a man, and left me with child.
And I do affirm to you, my sovereign lord, that excepting
that young man, I know no body that begot him of
me." The king full of admiration at this account, ordered
Maugantius to be called, that he might satisfy him as to the
possibility of what the woman had related. Maugantius,
being introduced, and having the whole matter repeated to
him, said to Vortigern : " In the books of our philosophers,
and in a great many histories, I have found that several men
have had the like original. For, as Apuleius informs us in
his book concerning the Demon of Socrates, between the
moon and the earth inhabit those spirits, which we will call
incubuses. These are of the nature partly of men, and
partly of angels, and whenever they please assume human
shapes, and lie with women. Perhaps one of them appeared
to this woman, and begot that young man of her."
CHAP. XIX. Merlin 's speech to the king's magicians, and advice about
the building of the tower.
MERLIN in the meantime was attentive to all that had
passed, and then approached the king, and said to him. " For
194 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. rBooTn.<an.
what reason am I and my mother introduced into your pre-
sence ?" "My magicians," answered Vortigern, "advised
me to seek out a man that had no father, with whose blood
my building is to be sprinkled, in order to make it stand."
" Order your magicians," said Merlin, " to come before me,
and I will convict them of a lie." The king was surprised
at his words, and presently ordered the magicians to come,
and sit down before Merlin, who spoke to them after this
manner : " Because you are ignorant what it is that hinders
the foundation of the tower, you have recommended the
shedding of my blood for cement to it, as if that would pre-
sently make it stand. But tell me now, what is there under
the foundation ? For something there is that will not suffer
it to stand." The magicians at this began to be afraid, and
made him no answer. Then said Merlin, who was also called
Ambrose, " I entreat your majesty would command your
workmen to dig into the ground, and you will find a pond
which causes the foundation to sink." This accordingly was
done, and then presently they found a pond deep under
ground, which had made it give way. Merlin after this went
again to the magicians, and said, " Tell me ye false syco-
phants, what is there under the pond." But they were
silent. Then said he again to the king, " Command the pond
to be drained, and at the bottom you will see two hollow
stones, and in them two dragons asleep." The king made
no scruple of believing him, since he had found true what
he said of the pond, and therefore ordered it to be drained :
which done, he found as Merlin had said ; and now was
possessed with the greatest admiration of him. Nor were
the rest that were present less amazed at his wisdom, think-
ing it to be no less than divine inspiration.
BOOK VII.
CONCERNING THE PROPHECIES OF MERLIN.
CHAP. 1. Geoffrey of MonmoutK's preface to Merlin's prophecy.
I HAD not got thus far in my history, when the subject ot
puMic discourse happening to be concerning Merlin, I was
ob^ed to publish his prophecies at the request of my
/.. 480.] GEOFFREY'S LETTER TO ALEXANDER. 195
ttcquaintance, but especially of Alexander, bishop of Lincoln,
a prelate of the greatest piety and wisdom. There was not
any person, either among the clergy or laity, that was at-
tended with such a train of knights and noblemen, whom
his settled piety and great munificence engaged in his
service. Out of a desire, therefore, to gratify him, I trans-
lated these prophecies, and sent them to him with th
following letter.
CHAP. II. Geoffrey '* letter to Alexander, bishop of Lincoln.
" THE regard which I owe to your great worth, most nobl
prelate, has obliged me to undertake the translation of Mer-
lin's prophecies out of British into Latin, before I had made
an end of the history which I had begun concerning the acts
of the British kings. For my design was to have finished
that first, and afterwards to have taken this work in hand ;
lest by being engaged on both at once, I should be less
capable of attending with any exactness to either. Notwith-
standing, since the deference which is paid to your penetrat-
ing judgment will screen me from censure, I have employed
my rude pen, and in a coarse style present you with a trans-
lation out of a language with which you are unacquainted.
At the same time, I cannot but wonder at your recommend-
ing this matter to one of my low genius, when you might
have caused so many men of greater learning, and a richer
vein of intellect, to undertake it; who, with their sublime
strains, would much more agreeably have entertained you.
Besides, without any disparagement to all the philosophers
in Britain, I must take the liberty to say, that you yourself,
if the business of your high station would give you leisure,
are capable of furnishing us with loftier productions of this
kind than any man living. However, since it was your
pleasure that Geoffrey of Monmouth should be employed in
this prophecy, he hopes you will favourably accept of his
performance, and vouchsafe to give a finer turn to whatever
you shall find unpolished, or otherwise faulty in it.
CHAP. III. The prophecy of Merlin
As Vortigern, king of the Britons, was sitting upon the
bank of the drained pond, the two dragons, one of which
o 2
196 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [SUCK rn. M. \
was white, the other red, cume forth, and, approaching one
another, began a terrible fight, and cast forth fire with their
breath. But the white dragon had the advantage, and made
the other fly to the end of the lake. And he, for grief at
his flight, renewed the assault upon his pursuer, and forced
him to retire. After this battle of the dragons, the king
commanded Ambrose Merlin to tell him what it portended.
Upon which he, bursting into tears, delivered what his pro-
phetical spirit suggested to him, as follows : *
" Woe to the red dragon, for his banishment hasteneth on.
His lurking holes shall be siezed by the white dragon, which
signifies the Saxons whom you invited over; but the -d
denotes the British nation, which shall be oppressed by
the white. Therefore shall its mountains be levelled as the
valleys, and the rivers of the valleys shall run with blood.
The exercise of religion shall be destroyed, and churchy
be laid open to ruin. At last the oppressed shall prevail,
and oppose the cruelty of foreigners. For a boar of Corn-
wall shall give his assistance, and trample their necks under
his feet. The islands of the ocean shall be subject to his
power, and he shall possess the forests of Gaul. The house
of Romulus shall dread his courage, and his end shall be
doubtful. He shall be celebrated in the mouths of the
people ; and his exploits shall be food to those that relate them.
Six of his posterity shall sway the sceptre, but after them
shall arise a German worm. He shall be advanced by a sea-
wolf, whom the woods of Africa shall accompany, Religion
shall be again abolished, and there shall be a translation of
the- metropolitan sees. The dignity of London shall adorn
Dorobernia, and the seventh pastor of York shall be resorted
to in the kingdom of Armorica. Menevia shall put on the
pall of the City of Legions, and a preacher of Ireland shall
be dumb on account of an infant growing in the womb. It
shall rain a shower of blood, and a raging famine shall afflict
mankind. When these things happen, the red one shall be
* The prophecy which follows has been commented on by various
writers, who have taken the trouble to point out the events in English his-
tory which answer to the various predictions which it contains. Such
labour seems to be altogether superfluous in the present day : the prophecy
may be allowed to remain as an illustration of the absurd credulity of
former times.
k.o. uj MFRLIN S PROPHECY. 197
grieved; but when his fatigue is over, shall grow strong.
Then shall misfortunes hasten upon the white one
and the buildings of his gardens shall be pulled down.
Seven that sway the sceptre shall be killed, one of whom
shall become a saint. The wombs of mothers shall be ripped
up, and infants be abortive. There shall be a most grievous
punishment of men, that the natives may be restored. He
that shall do these things shall put on the brazen man, and
upon a brazen horse shall for a long time guard the gates of
London. After this, shall the red dragon return to hia
proper manners, and turn his rage upon himself. Therefore
shall the revenge of the Thunderer show itself, for every
field shall disappoint the husbandmen. Mortality shall
snatch away the people, and make a desolation over all
countries. The remainder shall quit their native soil, and
make foreign plantations. A blessed king shall prepare a
fleet, and shall be reckoned the twelfth in the court among the
saints. There shall be a miserable desolation of the king-
dom, and the floors of the harvests shall return to the fruit-
ful forests. The white dragon shall rise again, and invite
over a daughter of Germany. Our gardens shall be again
replenished with foreign seed, and the red one shall pine
away at the end of the pond. After that, shall the German
worm be crowned, and the brazen prince buried. He has
his bounds assigned him, which he shall not be able to pass.
For a hundred and fifty years he shall continue in trouble
and subjection, but shall bear sway three hundred. Then
shall the north wind rise against him, and shall snatch away
the flowers which the west wind produced. There shall be
gilding in the temples, nor shall the edge of the sword cease.
The German dragon shall hardly get to his holes, because the
revenge of his treason shall overtake him. At last he shall
flourish for a little time, but the decimation of Neustria shall
hurt him. For a people in wood and in iron coats shall
come, and revenge upon him his wickedness. They shall
restore the ancient inhabitants to their dwellings, and there
shall be an open destruction of foreigners. The seed of the
wlnte dragon shall be swept out of our gardens, and the
remainder of his generation shall be decimated. They shall
b^ar the yoke of slavery, and wound their mother with
spades and ploughs. After this shall succeed two dragons.
198 GEOFFREY'S BiutisH tfistoRY. f no TH. .
whereof one shall be killed with the sting of envy, but the
other ahall return under the shadow of a name. Then shall
succeed a lion of justice, at whose roar the Gallican towers
and the island dragons shall tremble. In those days gold
shall be squeezed from the lily and the nettle, and silver shall
flow from the hoofs of bellowing cattle. The frizzled shall
put on various fleeces, and the outward habit denote the in-
ward parts. The feet of barkers shall be cut off; wild
beasts shall enjoy peace; mankind shall be grieved at their
punishment ; the form of commerce shall be divided ; the
half shall be round. The ravenousness of kites shall be de-
stroyed, and the teeth of wolves blunted. The lion's whelps
shall be transformed into sea-fishes ; and an eagle shall build
her nest upon Mount Aravius. Venedotia shall grow red
with the blood of mothers, and the house of Corineus kill
six brethren. The island shall be wet with night tears ; so
that all shall be provoked to all things. Woe to thee, Neus-
tria, because the lion's brain shall be poured upon thee ; and
he shall be banished with shattered limbs from his native
soil. Posterity shall endeavour to fly above the high-
est places ; but the favour of new comers shall be exalted.
Piety shall hurt the possessor of things got by impiety, till
he shall have put on his Father: therefore, being armed with
the teeth of a boar, he shall ascend above the tops of moun-
tains, and the shadow of him that wears a helmet. Albania
shall be enraged, and, assembling her neighbours, shall be
employed in shedding blood. There shall be put into her
jaws a bridle that shall be made on the coast of Armorica.
The eagle of the broken covenant shall gild it over, and re-
joice in her third nest. The roaring whelps shall watch,
and, leaving the woods, shall hunt within the walls of cities.
They shall make no small slaughter of those that oppose
them, and shall cut off the tongues of bulls. They shall
load the necks of roaring lions with chains, and restore the
times of their ancestors. Then from the first to the fourth,
from the fourth to the third, from the third to the second,
the thumb shall roll in oil. The sixth shall overturn the
walls of Ireland, and change the woods into a plain. He
shall reduce several parts to one, and be crowned with the
head of a lion. His beginning shall lay open to wandering
affection, but his end shall carry him up to the blessed, who
*.r>. 48U.J MERJ.INS PROFHEC7T. 199
are above. For he shall restore the seats of saints in their
countries, and settle pastors in convenient places. Two
cities he shall invest with two palls, and shall bestow virgin-
presents upon virgins. He shall merit by this the favour of
the Thunderer, and shall be placed among the saints. From
him shall proceed a lynx penetrating all things, who shall be
bent upon the ruin of his own nation ; for, through him,
Neustria shall lose both islands, and be deprived of its
ancient dignity. Then shall the natives return back to the
island ; for there shall arise a dissension among foreigners.
Also a hoary old man, sitting upon a snow-white horse,
shall turn the course of the river Periron, and shall measure
out a mill upon it with a white rod. Cadwallader shall call
upon Conan, and take Albania into alliance. Then shall
there be a slaughter of foreigners ; then shall the rivers run
with blood. Then shall break forth the fountains of Armo-
rica, and they shall be crowned with the diadem of Brutus.
Cambria shall be filled with joy ; and the oaks of Cornwall
shall flourish. The island shall be called by the name of
Brutus: and the name given it by foreigners shall be
abolished. From Conan shall proceed a warlike boar, that
shall exercise the sharpness of his tusks within the Gallic
woods. For he shall cut down all the larger oaks, and shall
be a defence to the smaller. The Arabians and Africans
shall dread him ; for he. shall pursue his furious course to
the farther part of Spain. There shall succeed the goat of
the Venereal castle, having golden horns and a silver beard,
who shall breathe such a cloud out of his nostrils, as shall
darken the whole surface of the island. There shall be
peace in his time ; and corn shall abound by reason of the
fruitfulness of the soil. Women shall become serpents in
their gait, and all their motions shall be full of pride. The
camp of Venus sha'l be restored ; nor shall the arrows ot
Cupid cease to wound. The fountain of a river shall be
turned into blood ; and two kings shall fight a duel at Staf-
ford for a lioness. Luxury shall overspread the whole
ground; and fornication not cease to debauch mankind. All
these things shall three ages see ; till the buried kings shall
be exposed to public view in the city of London. Famine shall
again return ; mortality shall return ; and the inhabitants
grieve for the destruction of their cities. Then shall
GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT. [HOOK vn.ca. 4.
come the board of commerce, who shall recall the scattered
Hocks to the pasture they had lost. His breast shall be food
to the hungry, and his tongue drink to the thirsty. Out 01
his mouth shall flow rivers, that shall water the parched jaws
of men. After this shall be produced a tree upon the
Tower of London, which, having no more than three
branches, shall overshadow the surface of the whole island
with the breadth of its leaves. Its adversary, the north
wind, shall come upon it, and with its noxious blast shall
snatch away the third branch ; but the two remaining ones
shall possess its place, till they shall destroy one another
by the multitude of their leaves ; and then shall it ob-
tain the place of those two, and shall give sustenance to
birds of foreign nations. It shall be 'esteemed hurtful to
native fowls ; for they shall not be able to fly freely for fear
of its shadow. There shall succeed the ass of wickedness,
swift against the goldsmiths, but slow against the ravenous-
ness of wolves. In those days the oaks of the forests shall
burn, and acorns grow upon the branches of teil trees.
The Severn sea shall discharge itself through seven mouths,
and the river Uske burn seven months. Fishes shall die
with the heat thereof; and of them shall be engendered
serpents. The baths of Badon shall grow cold, and their
salubrious waters engender death. London shall mourn for
the death of twenty thousand; and the river Thames shall
be turned into blood. The monks in their cowls shall be
forced to marry, and their cry shall be heard upon the
mountains of the Alps."
CHAP. IV. The continuation of the prophecy.
" THREE springs shall break forth in the city of Winchester,
whose rivulets shall divide the island into three parts.
Whoever shall drink of the first, shall enjoy long life, and
shall never be afflicted with sickness. He that shall drink
of the second, shall die of hunger, and paleness and horror
shall sit in his countenance. He that shall drink of the
third, shall be surprised with sudden death, neither shall his
body be capable of burial. Those that are willing to escape
BO great a surfeit, will endeavour to hide it with several
coverings . but whatever bulk shall be laid upon it, shall
A.B. 480.1 MERLIN'S PROPHECT. 20]
receive the form of another body. For earth shall be turned
into stones ; stones into water ; wood into ashes ; ashes into
water, if cast over it. Also a damsel shall le sent from the
city of the forest of Canute to administer a cure, who, after
she shall have practised all her arts, shall dry up the noxious
fountains only with her breath. Afterwards, as soon as she
shall have refreshed herself with the wholesome liqour, she
shall bear in her right hand the wood of Caledon, and in her
left the forts of the walls of London. Wherever she shall
go, she shall make sulphureous steps, which will smoke with
a double flame. That smoke shall rouse up the city of
Ruteni, and shall make food for the inhabitants of the deep.
She shall overflow with rueful tears, and shall fill the island
with her dreadful cry. She shall be killed by a hart with
ten branches, four of which shall bear golden diadems ; but
the other six shall be turned into buffalo's horns, whose
hideous- sound shall astonish the three islands of Britain.
The Daneian wood shall be stirred up, and breaking forth
into a human voice, shall cry : Come, O Cambria, and join
Cornwall to thy side, and say to Winchester, the earth shall
swallow thee up. Translate the seat of thy pastor to the
place where ships come to harbour, and the rest of the
members will follow the head. For the day hasteneth, in
which thy citizens shall perish on account of the guilt of
perjury. The whiteness of wool has been hurtful to thee,
and the variety of its tinctures. Woe to the perjured nation,
for whose sake the renowned city shall come to ruin. The
ships shall rejoice at so great an augmentation, and one shall
be made out of two. It shall be rebuilt by Eric, loaden with
apples, to the smell whereof the birds of several woods shall
flock together. He shall add to it a vast palace, and wall it
round with six hundred towers. Therefore shall London
envy it, and triply increase her walls. The river Thames
shall encompass it round, and the fame of the work shall pass
beyond the Alps. Eric shall hide his apples within it, and
shall make subterraneous passages. At that time shall the
stones speak, and the sea towards the Gallic coast be con-
tracted into a narrow space. On each bank shall one man
hear another, and the soil of the island shall be enlarged.
The secrets of the deep shall be revealed, and Gaul shall
tremble for fear. After these things shall come forth a hern
202 GEOFFREYS BRITISH HISTORY, [moo* ni. cm. i
from the forest of Calaterium, which shall fly round the
island for two years together. With her nocturnal cry she
shall call together the winged kind, and assemble to her all
sorts of fowls. They shall invade the tillage of husbandmen,
and devour all the grain of the harvests. Then shall follow
a famine upon the people, and a grievous mortality upon the
famine. But when this calamity shall be over, a detestable
bird shall go to the valley of Galabes, and shall raise it to
be a high mountain. Upon the top thereof it shall also plant
an oak, and build its nest in its branches. Three eggs shall
be produced in the nest, from whence shall come forth a fox,
a wolf, and a bear. The fox shall devour her mother, and
bear the head of an ass. In this monstrous form shall she
frighten her brothers, and make them fly into Neustria. But
they shall stir up the tusky boar, and returning in a fleet
shall encounter with the fox ; who at the beginning of the
fight shall feign herself dead, and move the boar to com-
passion. Then shall the boar approach her carcass, and
standing over her, shall breathe upon her face and eyes.
But she, not forgetting her cunning, shall bite his left foot,
and pluck it off from his body. Then shall she leap upon
him, and snatch away his right ear and tail, and hide herself
in the caverns of the mountains. Therefore shall the deluded
boar require the wolf and bear to restore him his members ;
who, as soon as they shall enter into the cause, shall promise
two feet of the fox, together with the ear and tail, and of
these they shall make up the members of a hog. With thi<
he shall be satisfied, and expect the promised restitution.
In the meantime shall the fox descend from the mountains,
and change herself into a wolf, and under pretence of holding
a conference with the boar, she shall go to him, and craftily
devour him. After that she shall transform herself into a
boar, and feigning a loss of some members, shall wait for her
brothers ; but as soon as they are come, she shall suddenly
kill them with her tusks, and shall be crowned with the head
of a lion. In her days shall a serpent be brought forth,
which shall be a destroyer of mankind. With its length it
shall encompass London, and devour all that pass by it. The
mountain ox shall take the h^ad of a wolf, and whiten his
teath in the Severn. He shall gather to him the flocks of Alba-
nia and Cambria, which shall drink the river Thames dry.
MERLIN'S PROPHECY 203
The ass shall call the goat with the long beard, and shall
borrow his shape. Therefore shall the mountain ox be
incensed, and having called the wolf, shall become a horned
bull against them. In the exercise of his cruelty he shall
devour their flesh and bones, but shall be burned upon the
top of Urian. The ashes of his funeral-pile shall be turned
into swans, that shall swim on dry ground as on a river.
They shall devour fishes in fishes, and swallow up men in
men. But when old age shall come upon them, they shall
become sea-wolves, and practise their frauds in the deep.
They shall drown ships, and collect no small quantity of
silver. The Thames shall again flow, and assembling
together the rivers, shall pass beyond the bounds of its
channel. It shall cover the adjacent cities, and overturn
the mountains that oppose its course. Being full of deceit
and wickedness, it shall make use of the fountain Galabes.
Hence shall arise factions provoking the Venedotians to war.
The oaks of the forest shall meet together, and encounter the
rocks of the Gewisseans. A raven shall attend with the
kites, and devour the carcasses of the slain. An owl shall
build her nest upon the walls of Gloucester, and in her nest
shall be brought forth an ass. The serpent of Malvernia
shall bring him up, and put him upon many fraudulent prac-
tices. Having taken the crown, he shall ascend on high, and
frighten the people of the country with his hideous braying.
In his days shall the Pachaian mountains tremble, and the
provinces be deprived of their woods. For there shall come
a worm with a fiery breath, and with the vapour it sends
forth shall burn up the trees. Out of it shall proceed seven
lions deformed with the heads of goats. With the stench
of their nostrils they shall corrupt women, and make wives
turn common prostitutes. The father shall not know his
own son, because they shall grow wanton like brute beasts.
Then shall come the giant of wickedness, and terrify all with
the sharpness of his eyes. Against him shall arise the
dragon of Worcester, and shall endeavour to banish him.
But in the engagement the dragon shall be worsted, and
oppressed by the wickedness of the conqueror. For he shall
mount upon the dragon, and putting off his garment shall sit
upon him naked. The dragon shall bear him up on high,
and beat his naked rider with his tail erected. Upon this
204 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH BISTORT [BOOK >n. . i
the giant rousing up his whole strength, shall break his jaws
with his sword. At last the dragon shall fold itself up
under its tail, and die of poison. After him shall succeed
the boar of Totness, and oppress the people with grievous
tyranny. Gloucester shall send forth a lion, and shall
disturb him in his cruelty, in several battles. He shall
trample him under his feet, and terrify him with open jaws.
At last the lion shall quarrel with the kingdom, and get upon
the backs of the nobility. A bull shall come into the quarrel,
and strike the lion with his right foot. He shall drive him
through all the inns in the kingdom, but shall break hig
horns against the walls of Oxford. The fox of Kaerdubalem
shall take revenge on the lion, and destroy him entirely with
her teeth. She shall be encompassed by the adder of Lincoln,
who with a horrible hiss shall give notice of his presence to
a multitude of dragons. Then shall the dragons encounter,
and tear one another to pieces. The winged shall oppress
that which wants wings, and fasten its claws into the
poisonous cheeks. Others shall come into the quarrel, and
kill one another. A fifth shall succeed those that are slain,
and by various stratagems shall destroy the rest. He shall
get upon the back of one with his sword, and sever his head
from his body. Then throwing off his garment, he shall get
upon another, and put his right and left hand upon his tail.
Thus being naked shall he overcome him, whom when
clothed he was not able to deal with. The rest he shall
gall in their flight, and drive them round the kingdom.
Upon this shall come a roaring lion dreadful for his
monstrous cruelty. Fifteen parts shall he reduce to one,
and shall alone possess the people. The giant of the snow-
white colour shall shine, and cause the white people to
flourish. Pleasures shall effeminate the princes, and they
shall suddenly be changed into beasts. Among them shall
arise a lion swelled with human gore. Under him shall a
reaper be placed in the standing corn, who, while he is
reaping, shall be oppressed by him. A charioteer of York
shall appease them, and having banished his lord, shall
mount upon the chariot which he shall drive. With his
?word unsheathed shall he threaten the East, and fill the
tracks of his wheels with blood. Afterwards he shall
Decome a ea-fisl., who, being roused up with the hissing
*D.4.] MERLIN'S PROPHECY. 205
of a serpent, shall engende- with him. From hence shall
be produced three thundering bulls, who having eaten up
their pastures shall be turned into trees. The first
shall carry a whip of vipers, and turn his back upon
the next. He shall endeavour to snatch away the whip,
but shall be taken by the last. They shall turn away their
faces from one another, till they have thrown away the
poisoned cup. To him shall succeed a husbandman of
Albania, at whose back shall be a serpent. He shall be
employed in ploughing the ground, that the country may
become white with corn. The serpent shall endeavour to
diffuse his poison, in order to blast the harvest. A grievous
mortality shall sweep away the people, and the walls of cities
shall be made desolate. There shall be given for a remedy
the city of Claudius, which shall interpose the nurse of the
scourger. For she shall bear a dose of medicine, and in a
short time the island shall be restored. Then shall two
successively sway the sceptre, whom a horned dragon shall
serve. One shall come in armour, and shall ride upon a
flying serpent. He shall s<t upon his back with his naked
body, and cast his right hand upon his tail. With his cry
shall the seas be moved and he shall strike terror into the
second. The second therefore shall enter into confederacy
with the lion ; but a q arrel happening, they shall encounter
one another. They shall distress one another, but the
courage of the beast shall gain the advantage. Then shall
come one with a drum, and appease the rage of the lion.
Therefore shall the people of the kingdom be at peace, and
provoke the lion to a dose of physic. In his established seat
he shall adjust the weights, but shall stretch out his hands
into Albania. For which reason the northern provinces
shall be grieved, and open the gates of the tempi* s. The
sign-bearing wolf shall lead his troops, and tmrrouud
Cornwall with his tail. He shall be opposed by a soldier in
a chariot, who shall transform that people into a boar. The
boar shall therefore ravage the provinces, but shall hide his
head in the depth of Severn. A man shall embrace a lion
in wine, and the dazzliug brightness of gold shall blind the
eyes of beholders. Silver shall whiten in the circumference,
and torment several wine presses. Men shall be drunk with
wine, arid, regardless of heaven, shall be intent upon the
206 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. LKWW mi. cm. t
earth. From them shall the stars turn away their faces, and
confound their usual course. Corn will wither at thcil
malign aspects ; and there shall fall no dew from heaven.
The roots and branches will change their places, and the
novelty of the thing shall pass for a miracle. The brightness
of the sun shall fade at the amber of Mercury, and horror
shall seize the beholders. Stilbon of Arcadia shall change
his shield ; the helmet of Mars shall call Venus. The
helmet of Mars shall make a shadow ; and the rage of
Mercury pass his bounds. Iron Orion shall unsheath his
sword : the marine Phoebus shall torment the clouds ;
Jupiter shall go out of his lawful paths ; and Venus
forsake her stated lines. The malignity of the star Saturn
shall fall down in rain, and slay mankind with a crooked
sickle. The twelve houses of the star shall lament the
irregular excursions of their guests ; and Gemini omit their
usual embraces, and call the urn to the fountains. The
scales of Libra shall hang obliquely, till Aries puts his
crooked horns under them. The tail of Scorpio shall
produce lightning, and Cancer quarrel with the Sun.
Virgo shall mount upon the back of Sagittarius, and
darken her virgin flowers. The chariot of the Moon
shall disorder the zodiac, and the Pleiades break forth
into weeping. No offices of Janus shall hereafter return,
but his gate being shut shall lie hid in the chinks of
Ariadne. The seas shall rise up in the twinkling of an
eye, and the dust of the ancients shall be restored. The
winds shall fight together with a dreadful blast, and their
sound shall reach the stars.
BOOK VIII.
CHAP. I. Vortigem asks Merlin concerning his own death.
MERLIN, by delivering these and many other prophecies,
caused in all that were present an admiration at the ambiguity
of his expressions. But Vortigern above all the rest both
ftdmired and applauded the wisdom, and prophetical spirit oi
A.D.481 MERLIN'S PROPHECY. 207
the young man : for that age had produced none that ever
talked in such a manner before him. Being therefore curious
to learn his own fate, he desired the young man to tell him
what he knew concerning that particular. Merlin answered :
" Fly the fire of the sons of Constantine, if you are able to
do it : already are they fitting out their ships : already are they
leaving theArmorican shore : already are they spreading out
their sails to the wind. They will steer towards Britain : they
will invade the Saxon nation : they will subdue that wicked
people ; but they will first burn you being shut up in a tower.
To your own ruin did you prove a traitor to their father, and
invite the Saxons into the island. You invited them for your
safeguard ; but they came for a punishment to you. Two
deaths instantly threaten you ; nor is it easy to determine,
which you can best avoid. For on the one hand the Saxons
shall lay waste your country, and endeavour to kill you : on the
other shall arrive the two brothers, Aurelius Ambrosius and
Uther Pen dragon, whose business will be to revenge their
father's murder upon you. Seek out some refuge if you can :
to-morrow they will be on the shore of Totness. The
faces of the Saxons shall look red with blood, Hengist shall
be killed, and Aurelius Ambrosius shall be crowned. He
shall bring peace to the nation ; he shall restore the churches ;
but shall die of poison. His brother Uther Pendragon shall
succeed him, whose days also shall be cut short by poison.
There shall be present at the commission of this treason your
own issue, whom the boar of Cornwall shall devour." Accord-
ingly the next day early, arrived Aurelius Ambrosiufl ai?<J
his brother, with ten thousand men.
CHAP. II. Aurelius Ambrosius, being anointed king of Britain, burm
Vortigern besieged in a tower.
As soon as the news of his coming was divulged, the Britons,
who had been dispersed by their great calamities, met together
irom all parts, and gaining this new accession of strength
from their countrymen, displayed unusual vigour. Having
assembled together the clergy, they anointed Aurelius king,
and paid him the customary homage. And when the people
were urgent to fall upon the Saxons, he dissuaded them from
it, because his desire was to pursue Vortigern first. For the
treason committed against his father so very much affected
809 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. IHOOK vm.
him, that he thought nothing done till that was first avenged.
In pursuance therefore of this design, he marched with his
army into Cambria, to the town of Genoreu, whither Vorti-
gern had fled for refuge. That town was in the country of
Hergin, upon the river Gania, in the mountain called
Cloarius. As soon as Ambrosius was arrived there, bearing
in his mind the murder of his father and brother, he spake
thus to Eldol, duke of Gloucester.
" See, most noble duke, whether the walls of this city are
able to protect Vortigern against my sheathing this sword in
his bowels. He deserves to die, and you cannot, I suppose,
be ignorant of his desert. Oh most villainous of men, whose
crimes deserve inexpressible tortures ! First he betrayed my
father Constaiitine, who had delivered him and his country
from the inroads of the Picts ; afterwards my brother Con-
etans whom he made king on purpose to destroy him. Again,
when by his craft he had usurped the crown, he introduced
pagans among the natives, in order to abuse those who con-
tinued stedfast in their loyalty to me : but by the good pro-
vidence of God, he unwarily fell into the snare, which he
had laid for my faithful subjects. For the Saxons, when
they found him out in his wickedness, drove him from the
kingdom ; for which nobody ought to be concerned. But
this I think matter of just grief, that this odious people,
whom that detestable traitor invited over, has expelled the
nobility, laid waste a fruitful country, destroyed the holy
churches, and almost extinguished Christianity over the
whole kingdom. Now, therefore, my countrymen, show
yourselves men ; first revenge yourselves upon him that was
the occasion of all these disasters ; then let us turn our
arms against our enemies, and free our country from their
brutish tyranny."
Immediately, therefore, they set their engines to work,
and laboured to beat down the walls. But at last, when all
other attempts failed, they had recourse to fire, which meet-
ing with proper fuel ceased not to rage, till it had burned
down the tower and Vortiger i in it.
t.n.487.] AURELIUS'S VALOTTO. 209
CHAP, III. The praise of Auretius's valour. The levity of the Scot*
exposed. Forces raised againtt Hengint.
HENGIST, with his Saxons, was struck with terror at this
news, for he dreaded the valour of Aurelius. Such was the
bravery and courage this prince was master of, that while
he was in Gaul, there was none that durst encounter with
him. For in all encounters he either dismounted his adver-
sary, or broke his spear. Besides, he was magnificent in his
presents, constant at his devotions, temperate in all respects,
and above all things hated a lie. A brave soldier on foot, a
better on horseback, and expert in the discipline of an army.
Reports of these his noble accomplishments, while he yet
continued in Armorican Britain, were daily brought over into
the island. Therefore, the Saxons, for fear of him, retired
beyond the Humber, and in those parts fortified the cities
and towns ; for that country always was a place of refuge to
them ; their safety lying in the neighbourhood of Scotland,
which used to watch all opportunities of distressing the
nation ; for that country being in itself a frightful place
to live in, and wholly uninhabited, had been a safe retreat
for strangers. By its situation it lay open to the Picts, Scots,
Dacians, Norwegians, and others, that came to plunder the
island. Being, therefore, secure of a safe reception in this
country, they fled towards it, that, if there should be occa-
sion, they might retreat into it as into their own camp. This
was good news to Aurelius, and made him conceive greater
hopes of victory. So assembling his people quickly together,
he augmented his army, and made an expeditious march
towards the north. In his passage through the countries,
he was grieved to see the desolation made in them, but
especially that the churches were levelled with the ground ;
and he promised to rebuild them, if he gained the victory.
CHAP. IV. Hengist marches with his army against Aurelius, into the
field of Maisbeli.
BUT Hengist, upon his approach, took courage again, and
chose out the bravest of his men, whom he exhorted to make
a gallant defence, and not be daunted at Aurelius, who, he
told them, had but few Armorican Britons with him, since
their number did not exceed ten thousand. And as for the
p
2ll> OEOKFKEV's BRIT1SIJ UISTORY. L"oo T*II. CB. 5
native Britons, he made no account of them, since they lutd
leen so often defeated by him. He therefore promised them
the victory, and that they should come off safely, considering
the superiority of their number, which amounted to two
nundrecl thousand men in arms. After L^ 7 .ad in this manner
animated his men, he advanced with them towards Aurelius,
into a field called Maisbeli, through which Aurelius was to
pass. For his intention was to make a sudden assault by a
surprise, and fall upon the Britons before they were prepared.
But Aurelius perceived the design, and yet did not, on that
account, delay going to the field, but rather pursued his
march with more expedition. When he was come within
sight of the enemy, he put his troops in order, commanding
three thousand Armoricans to attend the cavalry, and drew
out the rest together with the islanders into line of battle.
The Dimetians he placed upon the hills, and the Vene-
dotians in the adjacent woods. His reason for which was,
that they might be there ready to fall upon the Saxons, in
case they should flee in that direction.
CHAP. V. A battle between Aurelius and Henyist.
IN the meantime, Eldol, duke of Gloucester, went to the
king, and said, " This one day should suffice for all the days
of my life, if by good providence I could but get an oppor-
tunity to engage with Hengist ; for one of us should die
before we parted. I still retain deeply fixed in my memory
the day appointed for our peaceably treating together, but
which he villainously made use of to assassinate all that were
present at the treaty, except myself only, who stood upon my
uefence with a stake which I accidentally found, until I made
my escape. That very day proved fatal, through his treachery,
to no less than four hundred and sixty barons and consuls,
who all went unarmed. From that conspiracy God was
pleased to deliver me, by throwing a stake in my way, where-
with I defended myself and escaped." Thus spoke Eldol.
Then Aurelius exhorted his companions to place all their
hope in the Son of God, and to make a brave assault with
one consent upon the enemy, in defence of their country.
Nor was Hengist less busy on the other hand in forming his
troops, and giving them directions how to behave themselves
in the battle ; and he walked himself through their several
4.D. 8.] AURELIUS DEFEATS HENGIST. 211
ranks, the more to spirit them up. At last, both armies,
being drawn out in order of battle, began the attack, which
they maintained with great bravery, and no small loss of
blood, both to the Britons and Saxons. Aurelius animated
the Christians, Hengist the pagans ; and all the time of the
engagement, Eldol's chief endeavour was to encounter Hen-
gist, but he had no opportunity for it. For Hengist, when
he found that his own men were routed, and that the Chris-
tians, by the especial favour of God, had the advantage, fled
to the town called Kaerconan, now Cunungeburg. Aurelius
pursued him, and either killed or made slaves of all he found
in the way. When Hengist saw that he was pursued by
Aurelius, he would not enter the town, but assembled ki.s
troops, and prepared them to stand another engagement.
For he knew the town would not hold out against Aurelius,
and that his whole security now lay in his sword. At last
Aurelius overtook him, and after marshalling his forces, be-
gan another most furious fight. And here the Saxons
steadily maintained their ground, notwithstanding the num-
bers that fell. On both sides there was a great slaughter,
the groans of the dying causing a greater rage in those that
survived. In short, the Saxons would have gained the day,
had not a detachment of horse from the Armorican Britons
come in upon them. For Aurelius had appointed them the
same station which they had in the former battle ; so that,
upon their advancing, the Saxons gave ground, and when
once a little dispersed, were not able to rally again. The
Britons,- encouraged by this advantage, exerted them-
selves, and laboured with all their might to distress the
enemy. All the time Aurelius was fully employed, not only
in giving commands, but encouraging his men by his own
example ; for with his own hand he killed all that stood in
his way, and pursued those that fled. Nor was Eldol less
active in all parts of the field, running to and fro to assault
his adversaries ; but still his main endeavour was to find
opportunity of encountering Hengist.
CHAP. VI. Hengist, in a duel with Eldol, is taxen by him. The Saxons
are slain by the Britons without mercy.
As there were therefore several movements made by the
parties engaged on each side, an opportunity occurred for their
p2
212 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. [KM*, rm. CH. 7.
meeting, and briskly engaging each other. In this encounter
of the two greatest champions in the field, the fire sparkled
with the clashing of their arms, and every stroke in a manner
produced both thunder and lightning. For a long time was the
victory in suspense, as it seemed sometimes to favour the one,
sometimes the other. While they were thus hotly engaged,
Gorlois, duke of Cornwall, came up to them with the party he
commanded, and did great execution upon the enemies' troops.
At the sight of him, Eldol, assured of victory, seized on the
helmet of Hengist, and by main force dragged him in among
the Britons, and then in transports of joy cried out with a
loud voice, " God has fulfilled my desire ! My brave soldiers,
down, down, with your enemies the Ambrons.* The victory
is now in your hands : Hengist is defeated, and the day is
your own." In the meantime the Britons failed not to per-
form every one his part against the pagans, upon whom they
made many vigorous assaults ; and though they were obliged
sometimes to give ground, yet their courage did not fail them
in making a good resistance ; so that they gave the enemy
no respite till they had vanquished them. The Saxons
therefore fled whithersoever their consternation hurried them,
some to the cities, some to the woods upon the hills, and
others to their ships. But Octa, the son of Hengist, made
his retreat with a great body of men to York : and Eosa,
his kinsman, to the city of Alclud, where he had a very large
army for his guard.
CHAP. VII. Hengist is beheaded by Eldol.
AURELITJS, after this victory, took the city of Conan above-
mentioned, and stayed there three days. During this time
he gave orders for the burial of the slain, for curing the
wounded, and for the ease and refreshment of his forces that
were fatigued. Then he called a council of his principal
officers, to deliberate what was to be done with Hengist.
There was present at the assembly Eldad, bishop of Glouces-
ter, and brother of Eldol, a prelate of very great wisdom
and piety. As soon as he beheld Hengist standing in the
king's presence, he demanded silence, and said, " Though all
should be unanimous for setting him at liberty, yet would I
* The meaning of this word is doubtful ; it is applied to the Saxon%
pobnbly ii descriptive of their fierce and savage character.
4.B.488.] OCTA SURRENDERS TO AURELIUS. 213
cut him to pieces. The prophet Samuel is my warrant, who,
when he had Agag, king of Amalek, in his power, hewed
him in pieces, saying, As thy sword hath made women child-
less, so shall thy mother be childless among women. Do
therefore the same to Hengist, who is a second Agag."
Accordingly Eldol took his sword, and drew him out of th
city, and then cut off his head. But Aurelius, who showed
moderation in all his conduct, commanded him to be buried,
and a heap of earth to be raised over his body, according tc
the custom of the pagans.
CHAP. VIII. Octa, being besieged in York, surrenders himself to the
mercy of Aurelius.
FROM hence Aurelius conducted his army to York, to besiege
Octa, Hengist's son. When the city was invested, Octa was
doubtful whether he should give him any opposition, and
stand a siege against such a powerful army. After consulta-
tion upon it, he went out with his principal nobility that were
present, carrying a chain in his hand, and sand upon his
head, and presented himself to the king with this address :
" My gods are vanquished, and I doubt not that the sovereign
power is in your God, who has compelled so many noble per-
sons to come before you in this suppliant manner. Be pleased
therefore to accept of us, and of this chain. If you do not
think us fit objects of your clemency, we here present our-
selves ready to be fettered, and to undergo whatever punish-
ment you shall adjudge us to." Aurelius was moved witli
pity at the spectacle, and demanded the advice of his council
what should be done with them. After various proposals
upon this subject, Eldad the bishop rose up, and delivered
his opinion in these words : " The Gibeonites came volun-
tarily to the children of Israel to desire mercy, and they
obtained it. And shall we Christians be worse than the
Jews, in refusing them mercy ? It is mercy which they beg,
and let them have it. The island of Britain is large, and in
many places uninhabited. Let us make a covenant with
them, and suffer them at least to inhabit the desert places,
that they may be our vassals for ever." The king acquiesced
in Eldad s advice, and suffered them to partake of his clemency.
After this Eosa and the rest that fled, being encouraged by
Octa's success, came also, and were admitted to the same
211 GEOFFREY'S BRITISH HISTORY. (BOOK nn. CB. a
favour. The king therefore granted them the country border-
ing upon Scotland, and made a firm covenant with them.
CHAP. IX. Aurelius, having entirely ranted the enemiet, restore* all
things in Britain, especially ecclesiastical affairs, to their ancient state.
THE enemies being now entirely reduced,* the king sum-
moned the consuls and princes of the kingdom together at
York, where he gave orders for the restoration of the
churches, which the Saxons had destroyed. He himself
undertook the rebuilding of the metropolitan church of that
city, as also the other cathedral churches in that province
After fifteen days, when he had settled workmen in severa.
places, he went to London, which city had not escaped the
fury of the enemy. He beheld with great sorrow the de-
struction made in it, and recalled the remainder of the citi-
zens from all parts, and began the restoration of it. Here
he settled the affairs of t 
